Part Two:
The Spiritual Conspiracy

 

Chapter Ten: Setting the Stage for Destruction

 

When the Conspiracy Actually Began

The Beginning of the End

The Rapture

The Dead Sea Scrolls

Satanism

The New Age Movement

The World Church

 

 

Chapter Eleven: The Shining Star
 

The War-Torn History of Israel

The Ark of the Covenant

Rebuilding the Jewish Temple

 

Chapter Twelve: The Curtain Falls
 

Prieuré de Sion

The Antichrist

The Mark of the Beast

The Invasion of Israel

 

Afterword
 

 Appendix A

 
Sources Consulted
 

About the Author

 

CHAPTER TEN

SETTING THE STAGE FOR DESTRUCTION

WHEN THE CONSPIRACY ACTUALLY BEGAN

By now, there should be no doubt in your mind that there is an orchestrated effort by a small group of men to establish a one-world government. Even though we have gone back to look at the roots, and evolution of this movement, the actual motive goes back much farther than that. Just think, what motivation could there be to fuel that kind of desire. The answer is that you have to look at things with a spiritual eye, in order to comprehend the complexities that the New World Order actually represents. And when you do that, then you can understand how it has been able to progress through all these years, and why it will continue.

This Part will deal with the application of the First Part to Biblical research and end-time prophecy. Although space constraints will only allow a general treatise of the major elements, I will be dealing with these matters in a much more detailed fashion on my website  www.viewfromthewall.com  in the near future.

When you read Genesis 1:1-2, it says: “In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth. And the earth was without form, and void; and darkness was upon the face of the deep. And the spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters.” The Rotherham translation of the Bible, which was taken from the original Hebrew, says: “Now the earth had become waste and empty.” You have to understand that there was an undetermined amount of time which passed between these two verses. However, we do have some clues about certain events which occurred before Adam, and the refurbishing of this world for his habitation.

Just as God told Noah and his sons in Genesis 9:1 to “replenish” the earth after the flood, God had told Adam and Eve the same thing in Genesis 1:28. This seems to indicate that there were men on the earth before Adam. Proof of this can be found in Jeremiah 4:23-26. Now you can understand the time frame, and the circumstances regarding Lucifer (the ‘lightbringer’). He was a “cherub” (the highest classification of angels), and is described in the Bible as being wise and perfect. It was his job to bring light. Eventually he became proud of himself, and sought to take the place of God (Isaiah 14:12-17, Ezekiel 28:2, I Timothy 3:6). He led a third of the angels (Revelation 12:4) in a revolt against Michael, the archangel, and the remaining angels (Jude 1:6, II Peter 2:4-5) for the control of Heaven. This battle for the control of Heaven nearly destroyed the earth. After his defeat, Lucifer was cast down to earth, where he became known as “Satan” (which means ‘adversary’), the leader of the fallen angels (or demons), and the “god of this world.” (2 Corinthians 4:4)

When God renewed the earth, and created man in His image, He gave Adam dominion over the earth, which infuriated Satan, who had the impression that he was to rule over the earth. Again, Satan plotted against God, and caused Adam and Eve to sin by eating the fruit of the tree which was forbidden by God. For their sin, they were banished from the Garden of Eden. Ever since then, Satan has been carrying out his plan to corrupt and control the earth. For six thousand years, a small group of satanically empowered men have been feverishly working to eliminate God and to enslave mankind. The New World Order is nothing more than the culmination of these efforts; the final step of a plan that will enable Satan to again challenge God, and the angelic forces of Heaven.

 

 

Helping Things Along

In the story about Cain and Abel, when Cain killed his brother, he was cursed by God (Gen. 4:11) and exiled. Genesis 4:12 says: “When thou tillest the ground, it shall not henceforth yield unto thee her strength...” Yet, we find that Cain established the city of Enoch; and his descendants Jubal, was the father of those who became proficient in the harp and organ, and Tubalcain, was a teacher of brass and iron works. We also find, that it wasn’t until Enos, the son of Seth, that men began “to call upon the name of the Lord.” (Gen. 4:26) Though it doesn’t say, the implication is that the line of Cain was ungodly.

 

The apocryphal Second Book of Adam and Eve, bluntly gives details about this. In chapter 20:2-4, it says: “But as to this Genun (a son of Lamech), Satan came into him in his childhood; and he made sundry trumpets and horns, and string instruments, cymbals and psalteries, and lyres and harps, and flutes; and he played on them at all times and at every hour. And when he played on them, Satan came into them, so that from among them were heard beautiful and sweet sounds, that ravished the heart. Then he gathered companies upon companies to play on them; and when they played, it pleased well the children of Cain, who inflamed themselves with sin among themselves, and burnt as with fire; while Satan inflamed their hearts, one with another, and increased lust among them.”

 

Although the origin and truth of this apocryphal book can never be ascertained, and it never became part of the holy canon, it is believed that the writings were part of an older, more ancient document that accurately reflected upon the events of this historical period. For a family line that has been perceived as being ungodly, they developed musical instruments, and the expertise and ability of producing weapons of war from metal mined out of the earth. Was the knowledge of these things God-given? I have concluded that they were not, and even though the evidence is circumstantial, I believe that Satan, through demons, divulged this information.

 

Ezekiel 28:13 relates that there were musical instruments created within the body of Lucifer, and it has been said that every time he moved, he played music. He led the angelic praise and worship of God. So when he fell, he knew the importance of music, and how to use it to his advantage. It seems likely that he would have bestowed the knowledge of music. Primitive cultures, American Indian ceremonies, and occult rituals are well known to have used the hypnotic and influential properties of music to enhance their activities.

 

And through weapons, and the means to wage war, people are controlled.

 

So, yes, I believe that there was some Satanic influence on the technology of the people at the time, because he was laying the groundwork for his plans to regain control of the world that he once ruled.

 

According to Tom Van Asperen there is a language of Twice Speak in the Bible, which is a separate code language, much like Equidistant Letter Sequencing, and Mathematical Signature. Basically, it is a revealing of the “secret” talked about in Amos 3:7 that has unlocked the typical and anti-typical method of recording Biblical history, and at the same time, end-time prophetic events. Asperen believes there is so much of this type of prophecy in the Old Testament, that, in a sense, it becomes another New Testament.

 

I have found some of the Twice Speak revelations to be fascinating in as far as it acts as an underlying witness to the Scriptures. However, when the interpretations provide new information that can not be found in the Biblical text then I have to question it. But, although this concept may be new to you, and may seem kind of off the wall, let’s just assume for argument’s sake that it is a divine Biblical code that proves the word of God, gives us a better understanding of it, and further reveals end-time prophetic events; and let’s assume that the events concerning the line of Cain is also a prophecy concerning the last days.

 

In 1997, Simon and Schuster published a book called The Day After Roswell, by Col. Philip J. Corso (Ret.). The cover proclaimed: “The truth exposed after fifty years- A former Pentagon official reveals the U.S. Government’s shocking UFO cover-up.” The subject of the book was the alleged crash of a flying saucer in Roswell, New Mexico, where alien bodies and pieces of the aircraft were recovered back in 1947. The government has long denied this happened, and indeed continues to deny the existence of flying saucers and extraterrestrial life. You might not believe in flying saucers. But bear with me, I don’t want you to question my credibility now.

 

Let’s look at the time period this occurred. It was 1947, which was around the time that flying saucers were first sighted. Now what else happened about that time? The United Nations was established in 1945, and Israel became an independent nation in 1948. These two events occurring around the same time was not a coincidence, because it set the stage for Armageddon, and the fulfillment of all things. The United Nations, or the foundation for a world government, was the prophetic trigger, and with the time-sensitive prophecies contained in the Bible, Satan knew that he was running out of time.

 

It was initially reported that a flying saucer crashed at Roswell, and also at that time, there were enough sightings and pictures in other parts of the country to give the report credibility. Since then, there has been so much evidence for the existence of flying saucers and aliens, that it’s become pretty much an accepted fact, even though the government continues to deny their existence. In fact, there is so much information and evidence, that now, the Christian church has said that, yes, there is something to it all.. The Christian perspective, and growing consensus, is that aliens are actually demonic manifestations. There have been four or five Christian books on the subject.  So, again, let’s assume that there was a flying saucer that crashed at Roswell.

 

Philip Corso, is his book The Day After Roswell, relates, that as a member of President Eisenhower’s National Security Council, his Research and Development team at the Pentagon analyzed and integrated the alien artifacts found at Roswell into the private business sector. According to him, major companies such as IBM, Hughes Aircraft, Bell Labs, and Dow Corning, were unknowingly given the alien technology, which became the integrated circuit chips, fiber optics, lasers, and the super-tenacity fibers of today.

 

What I want to hone in on, is the information in Chapter 12, which discusses the “Integrated Circuit Chip: From the Roswell Crash Site to Silicon Valley.” Among the wreckage, Corso said that charred quarter-size, cracker-shaped, silicon wafers were found, which had grid lines etched on them, which was actually microscopic circuitry. An analysis of the craft’s remains failed to turn up any wiring, so it was determined that these chips actually represented the nerve center of the vehicle, carrying signals through the ship, just like impulses are carried throughout the nervous system of our body. Corso wrote (page 167): “Although IBM and Bell Labs were investing huge sums of development money into designing a computer that had a lower operational and maintenance overhead, it seemed, given the technology of the digital computer circa 1947, that there was no place it could go. It was simply an expensive-to-build, expensive-to-run, lumbering elephant at the end of the line. And then an alien spacecraft fell out of the skies over Roswell, scattered across the desert floor, and in one evening everything changed.”

 

In 1948, it was revealed that the first junction silicon transistor had been developed by Bell Telephone Laboratories, and the technological capabilities of the computer industry took a huge leap in a short period of time. Even Corso wondered about where it would all lead (page 172): “..what if an enemy wanted to implant the perfect spying or sabotage mechanism into a culture? Then the implantation of the microchip-based circuit into our technology by the EBEs (aliens) would be the perfect method. Was it planted as sabotage or as something akin to the gift of fire? Maybe the Roswell crash in 1947 was an event waiting to happen, like poisoned fruit dropping from the tree into a playground.”

 

Now, instead of aliens, think demons, and I believe we have an anti-typical fulfillment of the prophetic event that took place when the line of Cain was given hidden knowledge. I believe that our computer technology, which developed into the Internet, is part of Satan’s plan for the last days, and will be used to carry out his devious end-time plot. Only God is omnipotent and omnipresent, however, through a world-wide computer network, Satan will be able to falsely misrepresent his power. For years, it was believed that the huge computer in Brussels, Belgium would be the one that would be used to record the files of everyone on Earth. Now it has come to light that our National Security Agency has a huge classified underground database at Fort Meade, Maryland, that covers an area of ten acres.

 

 

THE BEGINNING OF THE END:

The Prophetic Trigger of God’s Timeline

For hundreds of years, it has been common knowledge within the Church, that mankind’s life span upon this earth would be 6,000 years. This was gleaned from Exodus 20:9-10, which says: “Six days shalt thou labor ... But the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God.” Like many things in the Scriptures, it had a deeper meaning beyond what was being conveyed about their calendar, which was later revealed in 2 Peter 3:8 – “But, beloved, be not ignorant of this one thing, that one day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day.”

In 1650, using these Scriptures, Archbishop Jacob Ussher of Armagh in Ireland, attempted to calculate when the Creation took place by using chronological information from the Bible and counting backward from the date of the birth of Christ. At that time, it was believed that Christ was born in 4 BC (some calculations had indicated that it may have been as late as 1 BC or as early as 6 BC; however, recent evidence have determined it to be 3 BC), so Ussher theorized that the Creation took place in 4004 BC, and the passing of four “days” (two thousand years before the law, and two thousand years after the law) took us to Christ’s birth in 4 BC, so two more ‘days’ would end the six ‘days’ at 1996. The Sabbath, or the seventh ‘day,’ is the Millennium, or the thousand-year reign of Jesus Christ upon the Earth, which is referred to in the 20th chapter of Revelation.

An apocryphal book known as the Epistle of Barnabas, which early church leaders such as Origen and Jerome believed had been written by the first recruit of the Apostle Paul, Barnabas, said:

“And God made in six days the works of His hands; and He finished them on the seventh day, and rested on the seventh day and sanctified it. Consider, my children, what that signifies, He finished them in six days. The meaning of it is this: that in six thousand years the Lord God will bring all things to an end. For with him, one day is a thousand years; as Himself testifieth, saying, behold this day shall be as a thousand years. Therefore children, in six days, that is, in six thousand years, shall all things be accomplished. And what is it that He saith, and He rested the seventh day; He meaneth this; that when his Son shall come, and abolish the season of the wicked one, and judge the ungodly; and shall change the sun and the moon, and the stars, then He shall gloriously rest in that seventh day.”

Irenaeus, an early church leader, while writing in 150 AD about the book of Genesis in his book Against Heresies said: “This is an account of the things formerly created, as also it is a prophecy of what is to come. For the day of the Lord is as a thousand years; and in six days created things were completed; it is evident, therefore, that they will come to an end at the sixth thousand years.” Around 300 AD, in the writings of Christian scholar Lactantius, he said: “Because all the works of God were finished in six days, it is necessary that the world should remain in this state six ages, that is six thousand years. Because having finished the works He rested on the seventh day and blessed it; it is necessary that at the end of the sixth thousandth year all the wickedness should be abolished out of the earth and justice should reign a thousand years.” Other writers during the early Christian era also reflected this premise.

Some researchers have sought to adjust the calculations of this theory. The Jewish calendar conformed to the solar year, which contained 360 days, or 12 months of 30 days. In 1583, the Gregorian calendar was adopted, which added an extra 5.25 days to that year. If you add 2,160,000 days (6,000 years X 360 days) to 2,173.50 days (414 years of 5.25 days), you get 2,162,173.50 days, which divided by the Jewish year of 360 days, would make the end of the sixth day, the year 2002. When you deduct from that figure, the seven year period which is commonly referred to as the Tribulation period, that leaves us with the year of 1995 as the culmination of the efforts to establish a New World Order.

There is another theory, which has to do with the amount of time that the Jewish race would be dispersed across the Earth. The Jews were in bondage in Egypt for 430 years and later for 70 years in Babylon. These dates were foretold. The purpose of the prophecy which is given in Ezekiel 4:1-8 was to show how long the Jews would be scattered as a people. Other Scriptures deal with the extent of the dispersal: Deut. 28:25, Deut. 28:64, Jer. 24:9, and Amos 9:9. Adding the 390 and 40 years, gives you 430 years. Leviticus 26:18 says: “And if ye will not yet for all this hearken unto me, then I will punish you seven times more for your sins.” From 430, subtract the 70 years they were punished in Babylon, and what God was telling Moses, was that the Jewish people would be dispersed for 2,520 years (360 years X 7).

Now here is where it gets a little tricky. Nebuchadnezaar’s first return of his Jewish captives was in 536 BC, and the final return was in 516 BC. Again, using the adjustment for the two calendars, and using the earliest date of 536 BC, we get these calculations: 907,200 days (2520 years X 360 days) plus 2,110.50 days (402 years X 5.25 days) is 909,310.50 days divided by 360 days of the Jewish calendar is 2525.86 years, or the year 1990. But then, the latter date of 516 BC, would give us the year 2010.

The Bible also says that the events of the end times would not take place until all of the Jews returned to their homeland, and this return is referred to in: Isa. 5:26, Isa. 11:11-12, Isa. 43:5-6, Jer. 16:15, Jer. 30:3, Eze. 34:11-13, Eze. 36:24, and Zech. 10:8. This return of God’s chosen people, only refers to pure, full-blooded Jews (Gen. 6:1-4, Ezra 10:2-18, Neh. 13:27, Jude 1:7). In 1800, Palestine had a population of 150 Jews; 1827- 1,500 Jews; 1850- 8,000; 1910- 41,000; 1914- 100,000; 1930- 170,000; 1935- 300,000; 1939- 450,000; 1948- 650,000; 1953- 1,300,000; 1962- 2,000,000; and 1970- 2,500,000. Now there are nearly  five million Jews in Israel which have been gathered up from over 102 different nations.

A gentleman by the name of Joe Marler had proposed a theory based on Daniel 9:25-26 which says: “Know therefore and understand, that from the going forth of the commandment to restore and build Jerusalem unto the Messiah the Prince shall be seven weeks, and three score and two weeks: the street shall be built again, and the wall, even in troublous times. And after threescore and two weeks shall Messiah be cut off...” The Hebrew word for “week” is ‘shabula’ which means ‘seven,’ indicating that a ‘week’ is actually 7 ‘weeks’ of years, or 49 years, which is known as the Jubilee cycle (Lev. 25:8).

The 62 weeks began when the city of Jerusalem, and its Temple, which was destroyed in 586 BC, was rebuilt. Three such decrees were given. The first came during the first year of the reign of Cyrus (King of Persia, 536-527 BC), who ruled for nine years; after which his son Cambyses (527-520 BC) took over, and all the work on the Temple was stopped for seven years. The second decree was made by Darius I, in the second year of his 35-year reign (520-485 BC). Construction resumed on the Temple in 520 under Zerubbabel, the Persian governor, and was completed between 516-514 BC. Then Xerxes reigned 21 years (485-464 BC). Artaxerxes ruled 40 years (464-424 BC), and during his seventh year, in 457 BC, he decreed that Jerusalem be restored. Nehemiah, the cupbearer to Artaxerxes, was sent to Jerusalem in 444 BC to complete the work on the walls of the city to fortify it. Thus the period of 62 weeks represents 434 years, which added to 444 BC, indicates the date of 10 BC, which is close to the time of the birth of Christ.

Marler’s research somehow led him to the period of 440-438 BC, and adding 434 years to 438 BC led to 4 BC, which is closer to the actual date of the birth of Jesus. Marler believes that the other seven ‘weeks’ or 49 years apply to the second coming of Jesus. Rather than using the date of May 14, 1948, when Israel officially became an independent country, he used the date of November 29, 1947, when the United Nations voted 33-13 to approve a Jewish homeland. Adding 49 years indicated a date of November 29, 1996, as the end of man’s rule on this Earth. By counting back 3-1/2 years, he theorized that the period known as the Tribulation would begin May 29, 1993. The irony here is a story that was reported on the news on May 19, 1993. Big Ben, the renowned tower clock famous for its accuracy, which was installed in 1859 at the eastern end of the Houses of Parliament in London, had mysteriously stopped running. Was the most recognized time piece in the world stopped through divine means to signal the beginning of the end? No. And another ‘date’ has come and gone.

There are also those researchers who have chosen to totally base all of their calculations on the premise of 360 days indicating a Biblical year. For instance, in Hosea 6:1-2 it says: “Come, and let us return unto the Lord: for he hath torn, and he will heal us; he hath smitten, and he will bind us up. After two days will he revive us: in the third day he will raise us up, and we shall live in his sight.” From the initiation of Christ’s ministry, in the fall of 28 AD, and adding two “days” (2 years X 360 days) would give us 720,000 days, which adjusted to our calendar by dividing into that 365.25 results in 1971.25 years, which added to 28.75, takes us to the year 2000.

Another one has to do with the cleansing of the Temple. In 168 BC, the Syrian King Antiochus IV Epiphanes attacked Israel, and sacrificed a pig to Zeus on the Temple altar, an event that is referred to as the Abomination of Desolation. The period till cleansing, according to Daniel 8:14, was 2,300 days, which some scholars feel refers to 2,300 morning and evening rituals, or 1,150 days (3 years, 2 months and 10 days), which seemingly points to the ritual cleansing performed by Judas Maccabaeus three years later, after the success of the Hasmonean revolt. However, according to the apocryphal book of the Maccabees, the Temple was cleansed in 1,080 days.

To make matters worse, while the King James version states 2,300 days for this period, the Greek Septuagint, which was used during the time of Christ, says 2,400 days. In his 1754 book Dissertations on the Prophecies, Bishop Thomas Newton wrote about the existence of a third manuscript of the book of Daniel, which was mentioned in a Commentary of Jerome, the early church leader. This manuscript gives the figure of 2,200 days. Since this figure can not be applied literally to the events of that time, it is believed that the figure should be considered as years. This assumption is based upon Ezekiel 4:6, which says: “I have appointed thee each day for a year”; and Numbers 14:31, which talks of “each day for a year.” If the figure of 2,200 ‘days’ is used, the following calculation is then applied: 2,200 years X 360 days = 792,000 days, which adjusted for our calendar year of 365.25, results in 2,168 years. When this figure is added to 168 BC, it leads us to the year 2000.

Another theory deals with the Times of the Gentiles. This phrase stems from a statement by Jesus in Luke 21:24: “...and Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled.” This refers to a period which began in 606 BC when the Babylonians conquered Jerusalem. In Daniel 4:23, according to Nebuchadnezzar’s vision (who is represented by a tree, as men sometimes were: Psalms 1:3, Psalms 37:35, Ez. 31:3), “seven times” were to pass over him. Revelation 11:2-3 (“42 months” X 30= 1,260 days), Rev. 12:6 (“a thousand two hundred and threescore days” or 1,260 days), Rev. 12:14 (“a time, and times, and half a time” or 360 + 720 + 180= 1,260 days) indicates that a “time” is 360 days, which means that seven “times” would be 2,520 ‘days’ or years (on top of referring to the seven years God struck him down with a period of insanity to show his power).

The calculation would go like this: 2,520 years X 360 days = 907,200 days, which adjusted to our calendar year of 365.25 days, results in 2,483.78 years. When this figure is added to 606 BC, it leads us to the year 1878, which is believed to be the end of “the times of the Gentiles.” Now comes an interesting proposal. When Jesus spoke of the way things were in the “days of Noah,” when God gave mankind an additional 120 years (Gen. 6:3) to repent, before he sent the flood; this period has been added to the year 1878 (of course in the adjusted form of 118.28 of our calendar years), which indicates the year of 1997 as the end of “the times of the Gentiles” and the beginning of the judgment period known as the Tribulation, which when you add this 3-1/2 years, and leads us to the year 2000.

Let me throw one more at you, which came to me from an e-mail, and the website of Torstein Langesaeter from Norway, who made a very detailed mathematical calculation to determine the number of years between Adam, and Jesus; and believes that the period of 6,000 years will conclude in 2028.

All of these calculations can be somewhat correlated to the six ‘day’ theory, in that it indicates a time frame for events within this 6,000 year period. Jesus was very specific when He spoke about the signs of His return, and He exhorted His disciples to watch, and pray. Because of the symbolism, type and anti-types, and dual prophecies used in the Bible, was there something that would signal the end of time as we got closer to the end of the six ‘days’ or 6,000 years? In Luke 21:25, Jesus talked about the “signs ... upon the earth distress of nations, with perplexity...”

There was a period in our history when a sequence of events occurred which seemed to set the stage for the fulfillment of Bible prophecy. Let’s look at the events which happened during the three year period of 1945 – 1948:

1) On June 26, 1945, at a San Francisco conference, 50 nations met to adopt the United Nations charter. The UN General Assembly held their first meeting in London on January 10, 1946.

 

2) A UFO was reported to have crashed in Roswell, New Mexico on July 4, 1947.

 

3) On November 29, 1947, the UN voted to approve a Jewish homeland, and on May 14, 1948, Israel became a nation.

 

4) It has been long accepted that the Dead Sea Scrolls were discovered in 1947, but according to Randall Price in his book Secrets of the Dead Sea Scrolls he found out that they may have actually been discovered as early as 1936. However, 1947 was time when their existence was revealed.

 

5) The World Council of Churches was established on August 23, 1948.

Just as we are able to interpret prophecy, and determine the signs of the times– so has Satan. He knew the time that Israel would prophetically be resurrected as a nation, and he had to make sure his plans would be in place, so, when the time came, he would be able to deceive the world into accepting the Antichrist as the messiah.

Let’s look at the events surrounding Israel becoming a nation. The establishment of the United Nations would herald the move toward one-world government. As discussed earlier, recent exposé has shown that there was a UFO crash at Roswell, and among the technology gleaned from it was integrated circuit chips, fiber optics, and lasers. The treasure of ancient documents found at Qumran has yielded copies of nearly every Old Testament book, however, it has also turned up documents from a Jewish sect known as the Essenes. As these Dead Sea Scrolls were translated in secret, the scholars behind them began to use them to undermine the divinity Jesus, by saying that the Essenes were the true originators of what became known as Christianity. And the World Council of Churches would begin the move toward ecumenicalism that is seeking to bring all the world’s religions together into one unified body.

Now let’s put these events in perspective with Bible prophecy.

Jesus said in Matthew 24:34 – “Verily I say unto you, This generation shall not pass, till all these things be fulfilled.” Jesus was speaking to his disciples concerning the last days, and had just told them about the parable of the fig tree. Some Bible scholars have interpreted Ezekiel 36:8 to mean that the fig tree represented the nation of Israel. So it is believed that Jesus was referring to the generation that would be alive when Israel became a nation on May 14, 1948. Job 42:16 refers to a generation as being 35 years, while Webster’s Dictionary indicates that it is forty years. The figure of 40 years is echoed in Hebrews 3:9-10 which says: “When your fathers tempted me, proved me, and saw my works forty years. Wherefore I was grieved with that generation...” Adding 40 years to 1948 would give us the year 1988.

But let me add another wrinkle to this theory. It is no secret that Bible prophecy, and the understanding of it, revolves around Israel. Israel is the only nation that is referred to in the masculine gender. According to Jewish custom, a male is labeled under the following age categories: child (1-12), young man (13-19), warrior (20-29), and mature man (30-50, who is able to officiate in the Temple). The age of 50 is the age of retirement (and Jubilee). So if you interpret this as being symbolic and add 50 years to 1948, you get the year 1998, which is more closely aligned with the other calculations.

I think you’ll agree that this sequence of events was unprecedented, and that it was no coincidence that these major events happened in such a short period of time. This is why I believe, that collectively, they represent the prophetic trigger that has set into motion the time which has come to be known as the “last days.” These events began the toppling of the prophetic dominoes that will eventually lead to the fulfillment of all things, and the culmination of the events foretold in the books of Daniel, Ezekiel, and Revelation.

Though Jesus said in Matthew 24:36 “... of that day and hour knoweth no man,” the prophetic outline He gave indicated the warning signs we are to look for. When it is cloudy, it is a sign that it is going to rain. Much the same, Jesus told his disciples what to look for, and in Matt. 24:33 explained that “when ye shall see all these things, know that it is near...” I for one will not try to calculate a date. I believe that it’s okay to come up with a time frame, but in the context that we also consider the signs that Jesus told us to look for. We have been seeing the signs. Without a doubt the end is near. Make sure that your heart is right with God. Watch, and pray.

 

 

THE RAPTURE

When this manuscript was initially printed in 1984, I had included a brief section on the Rapture, just to basically cover all the different Rapture theories. Since I grew up being taught in church that there was going to be a Pre-Tribulation Rapture, I sort of leaned that way. But because of all my research, and actually getting into the Scriptures myself, I began to rethink Pre-Trib. When the book was published in 1994, I did not include anything about the Rapture, either way, for fear that it would alienate people and detract from the message I was presenting.

However, things are quite different now. With the juggernaut of the “Left Behind” series consuming this country with best-selling books, audio books, movies, videos and DVD’s with their Pre-Tribulation Rapture theory, I felt it was necessary to weigh in with the results of my research. Believe it or not, it’s pretty straight forward, and the Scripture doesn’t require a theological scholar to interpret its meaning.

The word ‘rapture’ is not in the Bible. It actually comes from the Latin word ‘rapturo,’ which means ‘to seize or be carried away in one’s spirit,’ or the transporting from one place to another, and comes from the 1 Thessalonians 4:17 term “caught up.” The original Greek word was ‘harpazo,’ and refers to the same thing. The notion of the Rapture, with its Pre-Tribulation, Mid-Tribulation, Partial Tribulation, and Post-Tribulation theories have been one of the most divisive issues in the Church, with the Pre-Trib view being the prevailing one. If this is your view, please do not be offended that I would kick this sacred cow until you have read the evidence.

 

The Rapture is a supernatural event that the Church has said will occur in the end-times to remove them from this world when ‘trouble’ starts.

“But there shall not an hair of your head perish.” (Luke 21:28)

 

“Behold, I shew you a mystery; We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump: for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed.” (1 Corinthians 15:51-52)

 

The following Scriptures are key–

“For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first: Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord.” (1 Thessalonians 4:16-17)

 

“So man lieth down, and riseth not: till the heavens be no more, they shall not awake, nor be raised out of their sleep.” (Job 14:12)

There is no reason that we can’t take these verses literally. We can see that when Jesus returns, there will be a resurrection of the dead, and then a ‘catching away’ of the living. This will occur when the “heavens be no more.” In John 6:44, Jesus says: “No man can come to me, except the Father which hath sent me draw him: and I will raise him up at the last day.” If He would return before the Tribulation, that wouldn’t be the “last day.”

So, when is He going to return?

 “And the gospel must first be published among all nations.” (Mark 13:10)

 

“But he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved. And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come. When ye therefore shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place … For then shall be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be …  Then if any man shall say unto you, Lo, here is Christ, or there; believe it not. For there shall arise false Christs, and false prophets, and shall shew great signs and wonders; insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect … Wherefore if they shall say unto you, Behold, he is in the desert; go not forth: behold, he is in the secret chambers; believe it not.  For as the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. For as the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken:  And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven: and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory.”  (Matthew 24:13-30)

 

“And they shall say to you, See here; or, see there: go not after them, nor follow them.   For as the lightning, that lighteneth out of the one part under heaven, shineth unto the other part under heaven; so shall also the Son of man be in his day.” (Luke 17:23-24)

 

“Now we beseech you, brethren, by the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, and by our gathering together unto him … Let no man deceive you by any means: for that day shall not come, except there come a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition; Who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself that he is God … And now ye know what withholdeth that he might be revealed in his time.” (2 Thessalonians 2:1-6)

These four Scriptures give you an absolute time frame for the coming of Jesus. There’s only one resurrection– not two; He’s only coming one time– not twice. There is nowhere in the Scripture that indicates the He is coming twice. It really irritates me when I hear well-meaning ministers on the radio or television who say that ‘Jesus could come back tonight– are you ready?’ No, Jesus is not coming back tonight! How do I know that? Because God’s Word says so. Christ will not return to this earth until–

 

The Gospel is preached and distributed to the entire world.

 

A “falling away” will occur.

 

The “abomination of desolation” and the revealing of the “man of sin” takes place.

The three things that have to happen before Christ’s return is that the Gospel has to be presented to the entire world (which quite possibly has been fulfilled), there must be a “falling away,” (which has not occurred yet), and the “abomination of desolation,” which is when the Antichrist will reveal himself as the Messiah in the Temple. Then the Tribulation will come.

“Confirming the souls of the disciples, and exhorting them to continue in the faith, and that we must through much tribulation enter into the kingdom of God.”  (Acts 14:22)

 Jesus tells his disciple that He will return “immediately after the tribulation.” Of the period after the Tribulation, Jesus says:

“Watch ye therefore, and pray always, that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son of man.” (Luke 21:36)

 

Though Christians can’t even consider being on the earth during the Tribulation, there are examples, and Scripture to support the case for this. Jesus Himself (Luke 17:26-30, see also Isaiah 43:2) in His discussion about the end-times, used the days of Noah and Lot as examples. Noah, and his family endured the Flood in an ark of protection. Lot and his family escaped the destruction of Sodom only by being obedient and turning their backs on the city. If you remember, Lot’s wife didn’t listen. Jesus even pointed that out in Luke 17:32 when He said: “Remember Lot’s wife.” In addition, the Hebrews were protected from the plagues that were brought against Pharaoh and Egypt. We can also take note of Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego surviving the fiery furnace, as well as Daniel going through the ordeal in the Lion’s Den. These examples also lead us into another aspect of end-time theology which further explains the flow of events.

It is important to delineate between the Tribulation period, and the time of Armageddon. The Tribulation, or the time when the Antichrist influences the world, is man’s wrath on man. The time of the end, when Jesus returns, will be God’s wrath on man. The examples of Noah, Lot, and the Hebrews were examples of God’s wrath, and a separation from it. The examples of Shadrach and the boys, and Daniel, were examples of going through tribulation, man’s wrath, and being protected. And you’ll notice that these incidents are in the book of Daniel, the prophetic book that gives information about the time of the Antichrist.

The time when Jesus is to return has been referred to as the ‘day of the Lord.’ So let’s look at what that is.

“Behold, the day of the LORD cometh, cruel both with wrath and fierce anger, to lay the land desolate: and he shall destroy the sinners thereof out of it.” (Isaiah 13:9)

 

“For the indignation of the LORD is upon all nations, and his fury upon all their armies: he hath utterly destroyed them, he hath delivered them to the slaughter … For it is the day of the LORD's vengeance, and the year of recompences for the controversy of Zion.” (Isaiah 34:2, :8)

 

“Alas for the day! for the day of the LORD is at hand, and as a destruction from the Almighty shall it come.” (Joel 1:15)

 

“Woe unto you that desire the day of the LORD! to what end is it for you? the day of the LORD is darkness, and not light.” (Amos 5:18)

 

“The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before the great and notable day of the Lord come:” (Acts 2:20)

 

“But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night; in the which the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burned up.” (2 Peter 3:10)

 

“And the angel thrust in his sickle into the earth, and gathered the vine of the earth, and cast it into the great winepress of the wrath of God.” (Revelation 14:9)

The ‘day of the Lord’ is associated with His vengeance and wrath, and is most detailed in the book of Revelation. This is the “last day” that Jesus talked about. God’s wrath is not meant for His people– His Church. You can see this in 1 Thessalonians 5:9: “For God hath not appointed us to wrath, but to obtain salvation by our Lord Jesus Christ.” Rev. 3:10 says: “Because thou hast kept the word of my patience, I also will keep thee from the hour of temptation, which shall come upon all the world, to try them that dwell upon the earth.” This is the time that Jesus will return, before God’s wrath is brought upon the earth.

Even though we are given the seasons in time when the Rapture will occur, Jesus said in Matthew 24:36:  “But of that day and hour knoweth no man, no, not the angels of heaven, but my Father only.” However, the following portions of Scripture definitively illustrates the time frame that  the Rapture will take place, and to me, it can’t be any plainer.

“And I saw three unclean spirits like frogs come out of the mouth of the dragon, and out of the mouth of the beast, and out of the mouth of the false prophet. For they are the spirits of devils, working miracles, which go forth unto the kings of the earth and of the whole world, to gather them to the battle of that great day of God Almighty. Behold, I come as a thief. Blessed is he that watcheth, and keepeth his garments, lest he walk naked, and they see his shame. And he gathered them together into a place called in the Hebrew tongue Armageddon.”  (Revelation 16:13-16)

 

“For yourselves know perfectly that the day of the Lord so cometh as a thief in the night. For when they shall say, Peace and safety; then sudden But ye, brethren, are not in darkness, that that day should overtake you as a thief. destruction cometh upon them, as travail upon a woman with child; and they shall not escape …  Therefore let us not sleep, as do others; but let us watch and be sober.”  (1 Thessalonians 5:2-6)

These passages indicate that the Antichrist and False Prophet are preparing for Armageddon, which will be the “great day of God Almighty.”  Jesus will come as a “thief,” a term used to indicate the Rapture, and the admonition of ‘watching’ and ‘keeping your garments,’ is a warning to keep your heart right, and not be a part of the “falling away.”

 

There has been some much-criticized research by Dave MacPherson to indicate that the Pre-Tribulation Rapture may be a fairly recent creation. Great men of God like John Wesley, Charles Wesley, Charles Spurgeon, Matthew Henry, John Knox, John Calvin, Isaac Newton, George Whitfield, John Newton, Jonathan Edwards and John Wycliffe never talked about a Pre-Trib Rapture, because the concept literally did not exist. In 1993, after years of investigation, in a well-researched, well-articulated manner, MacPherson was able to put the whole story together about the actual origin of the Pre-Tribulation Rapture teaching.

A gentleman by the name of John Nelson Darby (1800-82), a founding father of the Plymouth Brethren Church in England, is the guy who has received the most attention for teaching the Pre-Trib theory. Some researchers maintain that he was expressing this view as early as 1827, yet it was an article he wrote in 1850 which squarely places him in the Pre-Trib corner:

“It is this passage (2 Thessalonians 2:1-2) which, twenty years ago, made me understand the rapture of the saints before– perhaps a considerable time before– the day of the Lord (that is, before the judgment of the living.)”

By his own admission, he claims 1830 as the year he gained this revelation. It is therefore believed that Darby heard it from Edward Irving (1792-1834), of the Apostolic Catholic Church; and Irving actually found out about it from Margaret Macdonald (c. 1815-40), a 15-year old, chronically sick girl from Port Glasgow, Scotland, a member of his church (along with her sister and brothers) who apparently manifested the charismatic gifts of prophecy, speaking in tongues, and visions. After being sick for a year and a half, and a Christian for only a year, in the spring of 1830 she had a vision, which she gave copies of to various clerical leaders, including Irving.

The most unique part of her long, scripture-laden message, was the earliest known documentation of the Pre-Tribulation theory: “Only those who have the light of God within them will see the sign of his appearance. No need to follow them who say, see here, or see there, for his day shall be as the lightning to those in whom the living Christ is. ‘Tis Christ in us that will lift us up– he is the light– ‘tis only those that are alive in him that will be caught up to meet him in the air.”

Macdonald’s vision was first published in 1840 by Dr. Robert Norton (who heard and recorded the words in person), a long-time friend of the family, in the book Memoirs of James & George Macdonald, of Port-Glasgow, a biography of her older brothers.  Norton quoted a May 18, 1830 letter written by Margaret’s older sister Mary that indicated that “the house has been filled with people every day from all parts of England, Scotland, and Ireland,” listening to her expound on the Rapture and end-time events. He did not attribute the vision to Margaret until his 1861 book The Restoration of Apostles and Prophets; In the Catholic Apostolic Church.

He said that during her long convalescence she had access to her family’s “extensive library” which could have included Bibles like the Self Interpreting Bible (1778), and the Columbian Family Bible (1822) which contained cross references and marginal notes similar to that in study Bibles; as well as a host of other sources which MacPherson believes could have been used as a basis to develop her idea.

In the March, 1830 edition of The Morning Watch, a quarterly prophecy magazine that Irving edited, he wrote an article that stated that the “translation of the saints taketh place … before the judgments which fall upon the earth at the coming of the Son of Man … just before the great consummation of wrath.” However, in a letter dated June 2, 1830, Irving wrote that the “substance of … Mcdonald’s visions … carry to me a spiritual conviction and a spiritual reproof which I cannot express.”

In Part 1 of an article called “Commentary on the Epistles to the Seven Churches in the Apocalypse,” in the June issue of The Morning Watch, by an author who identified himself only as “Fidus,” wrote from a Post-Trib view. Yet, when Part 2 appeared three months later in the  September, 1830 edition, he clearly elaborated a Pre-trib view when he wrote that the Philadelphia church “which receives the answer of its faith in being caught up to meet him; which is thus kept from the hour of temptation…” while the Laodicea Church is described as “the last and dying stage of the Gentile church, before the gathering of the Jews…”

Subsequently, Dr. Cyrus I. Scofield discovered the new teaching on a trip to England, and he took it back with him to his church in Dallas, Texas; where it became part of the Scofield Study Bible as theological concept, and then became the official position of the Dallas Theological Seminary, as well as the Moody Bible Institute.

I believe that the Word of God clearly bares me out that there will not be a Pre-Tribulation Rapture, and I shudder to think what will happen when those expecting one don’t get it. Will this be the source of the “falling away,” as those whose faith is not strong enough to endure acquiesce to the strong-arm tactics of a political leadership bent on establishing world government. Without a doubt, this period of time will be a tremendously trying period, and I can only say that God’s word is true, and there is a place of protection.

 

Psalm 91

He that dwelleth in the secret place of the most High shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty. I will say of the LORD, He is my refuge and my fortress: my God; in him will I trust. Surely he shall deliver thee from the snare of the fowler, and from the noisome pestilence. He shall cover thee with his feathers, and under his wings shalt thou trust: his truth shall be thy shield and buckler. Thou shalt not be afraid for the terror by night; nor for the arrow that flieth by day; Nor for the pestilence that walketh in darkness; nor for the destruction that wasteth at noonday. A thousand shall fall at thy side, and ten thousand at thy right hand; but it shall not come nigh thee. Only with thine eyes shalt thou behold and see the reward of the wicked. Because thou hast made the LORD, which is my refuge, even the most High, thy habitation; There shall no evil befall thee, neither shall any plague come nigh thy dwelling. For he shall give his angels charge over thee, to keep thee in all thy ways. They shall bear thee up in their hands, lest thou dash thy foot against a stone. Thou shalt tread upon the lion and adder: the young lion and the dragon shalt thou trample under feet. Because he hath set his love upon me, therefore will I deliver him: I will set him on high, because he hath known my name. He shall call upon me, and I will answer him: I will be with him in trouble; I will deliver him, and honour him. With long life will I satisfy him, and shew him my salvation.

 

 

THE DEAD SEA SCROLLS

The ruins of the settlement of Khirbet Qumran stand on a cliff, a mile away from the northwest shore of the Dead Sea, in the Jordan Valley. It is there, just south of Jericho, and twenty miles east of Jerusalem, that one of the most important archaeological discoveries in religious history was made.

Early in 1947, three Bedouin shepherds from the Ta’amireh tribe had their flock in the area, and while Jum’a Muhammad was looking for a stray goat, he discovered a cave in the cliffs. He threw a rock into the hole, and heard the sound of breaking pottery. Two days later, his cousin, Muhammed Ahmed el-Hamed, returned and crawled into the small cave, which measured 6 feet by 20 feet. The cave contained many earthenware jars, about 2 feet high and 10 inches wide. Though many were broken, 9 were believed to be intact. Inside one of the jars, he discovered three leather rolls wrapped in linen. In a subsequent visit, four more leather rolls were discovered. These rolls turned out to be ancient scrolls, which have been referred to as the ‘Dead Sea Scrolls.’

A Christian shopkeeper, Khalil Iskander Shahin (known as “Kando”), and George Ishaya (Isaiah) Shamoun, members of the Syrian Jacobite Church in Jerusalem, heard about the discovery and went to Qumran to verify the Bedouin’s claims, finding some scroll fragments. They later met with the three shepherds to examine their findings.

One of the Bedouins sold 3 of the scrolls to the Muslim sheik of Bethlehem, and Kando purchased the other 4, which consisted of a 22-foot long scroll containing the entire text of the Book of Isaiah, the Genesis Apocryphon, the Habakkuk Commentary, and the Manual of Discipline (also known as the Community Rule), which had split into two. These 4 were in turn sold to the Syrian Metropolitan (Archbishop) Athanasius Yeshua Samuel, head of the Syrian Jacobite Church. Samuel later sent George Isaiah back to Qumran to carry out secret extensive excavations. It is believed that other scrolls were discovered, the contents of which have not been revealed.

In September, 1947, Samuel took the four scrolls to Homs (north of Damascus), Syria, where he met with the Patriarch of the Church. During his return trip, he again sent a team to Qumran.

Samuel got in touch with Professor Eleazar Sukenik of the Hebrew University’s Department of Archaeology in order to have the age of the scrolls determined. Meanwhile, in November, 1947, Sukenik was contacted by someone identifying himself only as an Armenian antique dealer, and he was able to purchase the other three scrolls, which turned out to be The War of the Sons of Light With the Sons of Darkness (also called The War Scroll), the Book of Hymns (also known as the Psalm of Thanksgiving Scroll), and another copy of Isaiah.

In January, 1948, Sukenik received one of Samuel’s scrolls, a copy of the Isaiah scroll, which he was able to inspect. Although he was interested in purchasing the four scrolls, he couldn’t raise the money necessary to make the transaction.

Samuel then contacted the William F. Albright Institute of Archaeological Research in Jerusalem, where the scrolls were inspected by John C. Trever and William H. Brownlee, who felt they were as old, if not older, than the 2nd century Nash Papyrus fragment, which up to then, was the oldest known example of Biblical Hebrew. A set of prints were forwarded to Professor William Foxwell Albright at Johns Hopkins University in Baltimore, Maryland, who was the leading Hebrew epigraphist in the world. He dated the material back to 100 BC. Upon examination of all these Hebrew and Aramaic scrolls and fragments which have been discovered at Qumran, it is generally accepted that they were written between 250 BC and 68 AD, when the Romans destroyed the Qumran settlement.

The scrolls were taken to a bank in Beirut, and then in January, 1949, to a New York City bank vault. Up to 1954, only three of the scrolls had been published. Samuel, labeled a ‘smuggler,’ was anxious to sell the scrolls, and would not allow the fourth to be published until all of them had been purchased.

In February, 1949, Gerald Lankester Harding, director of the Department of Antiquities for Transjordan and Arab Palestine; and Father Roland de Vaux, director of the Dominican-controlled Ecole Biblique in the Jordanian sector of East Jerusalem, went to the cave at Qumran, where they found the remains of 30 identifiable texts, and a number of unidentifiable fragments. Harding made it known that he was interested in all subsequent finds made by the Ta’amireh tribe. They would sell the results of their excavation to Kando, who would then sell the items to Harding. Meanwhile, de Vaux, Harding, and a group of fifteen workers continued to excavate around Qumran until 1956, where they uncovered the buildings of what they felt were an Essene community.

For nearly two weeks in mid-March, 1952, de Vaux, three members of the Ecole Biblique, William Reed (director of the Albright Institute), and 24 Bedouins under the supervision of three Jordanian and Palestinian archaeologists, embarked on an effort to conduct a survey of all the caves in the area. This survey indicated the existence of 40 caves, and the umbrella term of the Dead Sea Scrolls refers to the scrolls and fragments that were found in eleven of the caves.

In September, 1952, in Cave 4, located about 50 feet away from some of the Qumran ruins, the largest number of scroll fragments were discovered– the remains of over 500 different scrolls.

By 1959, all the scroll fragments were kept in a room known as the ‘Scrollery’ in the Rockefeller Museum (formerly known as the Palestine Archaeological Museum), which had been built with funds provided by John D. Rockefeller. The Museum was run by an international Board of Trustees, and later fell under the control of the Jordanian government. After the Six Day War in June, 1967, when Israel took over control of the entire city of Jerusalem, the contents of the Museum were considered spoils of war, so the Israeli government became the guardian of the fragments.

The Museum contained laboratories, photographic facilities, and the Department of Antiquities, however, the headquarters of the entire operation was actually located at the Ecole Biblique which contained a research library totally dedicated to Qumran research, which was not open to the public. They also published two journals, the Revue Biblique, printed since 1892, and the Revue de Qumran, started in 1958 to publish information on the scrolls.

This may be one of the keys to understanding what may be going on here behind the scenes. In 1882, on the site where, according to tradition, St. Stephen, the first Christian martyr was stoned to death, a French Dominican monk established a Dominican church and monastery in Jerusalem. At the urging of Pope Leo XIII, a Biblical school was begun there in 1890 by Father Albert Lagrange to train scholars with the knowledge necessary to protect the Church against the potential of damaging archaeological discoveries. Originally known as the Ecole Practique d´Etudes Bibliques, it was later renamed the Ecole Biblique et Archeologique Francaise de Jerusalem.

Lagrange became a member of the Pontifical Biblical Commission, which had been started by Pope Leo to ‘monitor’ the work of Catholic scriptural scholarship. In 1956, de Vaux became a consultant to this Commission until his death in 1971, as did his successors Father Pierre Benoit, and Jean-Luc Vesco in 1987. The head of the Pontifical Biblical Commission is Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger who is also the executive head of the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith, which prior to 1965 had been known as the Holy Office; and prior to 1542, as the Holy Inquisition. After 1971, with many common members, the two groups were virtually combined, sharing the same offices at the Palace of the Congregation at the Holy Office Square in Rome. Because of this connection, the implication had been made that the Vatican was exerting influence over the Scrolls, in order to control what information is released.

The team that de Vaux chose in 1953, to assemble and translate the Scrolls were primarily Catholic:

1) Frank Cross: Harvard Professor, of the McCormick Theological Seminary in Chicago and the Albright Institute in Jerusalem. The only Protestant on the team.

2) Monsignor Patrick Skehan: From the United States, who was director of the Albright Institute. He was quoted as saying that the Biblical scholar should adhere to Church doctrine and “be subject always to the sovereign right of the Holy Mother Church to witness definitively what is in fact concordant with the teaching she has received from Christ.” When he died in 1980, he was replaced by Professor Eugene Ulrich of Notre Dame University.

3) Father Jean Starcky: From France, who, after his death, was replaced by Father Emile Puech of the Ecole Biblique.

4) Dr. Claus-Hunno Hunzinger: From Germany, who was later replaced by a French priest, Father Maurice Baillet.

5) Father Josef Milik: A priest from Poland.

6) John M. Allegro: An ex-Methodist turned agnostic from Oxford, who revealed that certain material was being kept secret because of the controversial nature, and de Vaux did not want the Church to be embarrassed. He was replaced by Oxford Professor John Strugnell, who in 1960 became Assistant Professor of Old Testament Studies at Duke University; and in 1968 became the Professor of Christian Origins at the Harvard Divinity School.

After de Vaux’s death in 1971, his handpicked successor was another Dominican, Father Pierre Benoit, who became the head of the Ecole Biblique and the overseer of the international team, until his death in 1987. Strugnell, who converted to Catholicism, then became the leader of the team.

As you can see, this small group of Catholic scholars had complete control of all of the Dead Sea Scroll fragments that were found.

In 1954, Yigael Yadin, the former Chief of Staff for the Israeli Defense Forces, who taught Archaeology at Hebrew University, purchased Samuel’s four scrolls for $250,000. Ironically, he was the son of Professor Sukenik. These four scrolls, and the three purchased by his father were then housed in a building known as the Shrine of the Book. While the Israelis worked on these scrolls, across town at the Rockefeller Museum, de Vaux and his group of international scholars were working on the fragments they discovered.

In 1967, Yadin interrogated Kando, who subsequently relinquished possession of a scroll he had for six years, which had been found in Cave 11. Known as the Temple Scroll, at 27 feet, it is the longest scroll, and has been dated between 150-125 BC. It has references to the building of the Temple in Jerusalem, and the rituals to be performed there, however, because of the laws found in it in regard to general matters, and quotes from the Pentateuch (the first 5 books of the Bible, known as the Torah of Moses), it has been referred to as the Sixth Book of the Law, and may contain the information referred to in 1 Chronicles 28:11-19 and 1 Samuel 8:11.

The Pentateuch was compiled by Ezra (Ezra 7:14) about 458 BC, and it is believed that what was edited out, became part of the Temple Scroll. Five separate sources were compiled to form the Temple Scroll, and it is now considered a supplement to the Torah. In addition to the content, another reason that it is considered a Biblical text, is that in all established Biblical books, the name of God, YHWH (Yahweh), is written in the square Aramaic script like the rest of the text; while in non-Biblical writings, the name is written in Paleo-Hebrew, while the rest of the text is in Aramaic.

The goal of de Vaux’s international team was for the Oxford University Press to publish all Qumran scrolls by 1962 in a series called the Discoveries in the Judaean Desert of Jordan. That didn’t happen. The first, in 1955, contained the fragments found in the original cave, known as Cave 1. In 1961, the second volume appeared, however, it contained material discovered in the four caves of Wadi Murabba’at, eleven miles south of Qumran, and was dated from 70-135 AD. This find included the Hebrew versions of all the minor prophets, including Hosea, Joel, Amos, Obadiah, Jonah, Micah, Nahum, Habakkuk, Zephaniah, Haggai, Zechariah, and Malachi. In 1963, the third volume was published, containing fragments from Cave 2, Cave 3, and Caves 5 - 10; including the Copper Scroll found in Cave 3, and fragments from two copies of The Book of Jubilees, a copy of which was later found at Masada. Some researchers believe that the Copper scroll should be put in a different category, and separated from the other texts that have been found, because it is the only document that was recorded on metal, it was written in a different variation of Hebrew, and was discovered in an isolated section of the cave; which could indicate a different origin. The fourth volume, in 1965, was a collection of Psalms found in Cave 11. The fifth volume, in 1968, under the direction of Allegro, contained some material from Cave 4, however, most of the scrolls from this cave continued to be withheld from the public, even though Allegro had said in 1964 that the compilation and translation had been nearly completed by 1961. The sixth installment of the series appeared in 1977, the seventh in 1982, and the eighth, which didn’t even deal with the texts of Qumran, was released in 1990.

These eight volumes are said to represent only 25% of the information contained in the Scrolls, even though Father Benoit had said in December, 1985, that everything would be published by 1993. Strugnell would later set a deadline of 1996. Then it was announced that it would be done by 2000.

Edmund Wilson, author of The Scrolls of the Dead Sea, said in 1955 that de Vaux’s team wanted to isolate the sectarian non-Biblical scrolls from being connected with Christianity and Judaism, and concentrated only on the Biblical literature. In 1956, tired of de Vaux’s attempts to prevent the Scrolls from being linked to Christianity, John Allegro was a guest on a series of three radio shows in northern England. The third interview resulted in a New York Times article which said: “The origins of some Christian ritual and doctrines can be seen in the documents of an extremist Jewish sect that existed for more than 100 years before the birth of Jesus Christ. This is the interpretation placed on the ‘fabulous’ collection of Dead Sea Scrolls by one of an international team of seven scholars ... John Allegro ... (who) said last night in a broadcast that the historical basis of the Lord’s Supper and part at least of the Lord’s prayer and the New Testament teaching of Jesus were attributable to the Qumranians.”

In 1987, he quit, calling the team’s delays “inexcusable,” saying that for years they had been “sitting on material which is not only of outstanding importance, but also quite the most religiously sensitive.” He died in 1988.

Robert Eisenman, a former Research Fellow at the Albright Institute, who was a Professor of Middle East Religions and Chairman of Religious Studies at California State University at Long Beach, was denied access to photographs of the Scroll fragments by Strugnell. In 1989, he said publicly, that during the last 40 years, all of the research on the Dead Sea Scrolls was controlled by a handful of scholars who had revealed only a small portion. He called for access to the Scrolls by qualified scholars, and for AMS (Accelerator Mass Spectroscopy) Carbon-14 dating to be performed on the documents to verify the dating, which up to that point had been relying on the original, obsolete form of dating, which had been done shortly after their discovery.

In April, 1989, the Israeli Archaeological Council created a Scroll Oversight Committee to oversee the publication of all Qumran texts, and to make sure the international team completed their assignments, and in July, 1989, Amir Drori, Director of the Israeli Department of Antiquities, a member of that Committee, told the Los Angeles Times, that “if someone does not complete his work on time we have the right to deliver the scrolls to someone else.”

After the Israeli government took full possession of Jerusalem in June of 1967, many were surprised that de Vaux was allowed to continue in his capacity as the leader of the team of scholars, even though it was a known fact that he was anti-Semitic, which was why he would not allow any Jewish scholars into the project. In the mid-1980’s, Strugnell brought in Israeli scholar Elisha Qimron; Talmud scholar Jacob Sussman; Devorah Dimant of Haifa University; and Emmanuel Tov, Shemaryahu Talmon, Joseph Baumgarten, and Jonas Greenfield, of Baltimore’s Hebrew University, to work on some unpublished text.

In November, 1990, without informing Strugnell, the Israeli government assigned Emmanuel Tov to become the ‘joint editor-in-chief’ of the project to finish the translation and publication of the Scrolls. Then, in December, 1990, the New York Times quoted from an October 28, 1990 interview Strugnell had with the Israeli paper Ha-Aretz, where he said that Judaism was a “horrible religion,” a “racist” religion, and that Israel was “founded on a lie.” Magen Broshi, curator of Jerusalem’s Shrine of the Book, said: “We’ve known for twenty years that he was an anti-Semite.” On another occasion, he referred to Strugnell’s “rabid anti-Semitism.” These anti-Semitic comments resulted in him being dismissed from the project as editor-in-chief, even though he still controlled his portion of the texts. Tov became chief editor, along with Professor Eugene Ulrich and Emile Puech.

In September, 1991, Professor Ben-Zion Wacholder, and one of his doctoral students, Martin G. Abegg, from Hebrew Union College in Cincinnati, Ohio, released their compilation of the Qumran texts, which was published by the Biblical Archaeological Society. In 1988, Strugnell had printed 30 copies of a 52,000 word concordance of words found in the scroll, which had been created by de Vaux’s team in the 1950’s, so it could be used by the team. Wacholder and Abegg used a computer to reconstruct these words, and it was purported to be 80% accurate. Later that month, the Huntington Library in San Marine, California revealed that it had a complete set of negatives, from photographs, of photographs of the original scrolls, which had been given to them in 1987 by Elizabeth Hay Bechtel of the Bechtel Corporation, who had founded the Ancient Biblical Manuscript Center in Claremont, California (who also had a copy). They made microfilm copies available to any scholar who requested it. The Hebrew Union College also have a partial set; and the Oxford Centre for Postgraduate Hebrew Studies in England has a full set, which had been given to them in May, 1991, by the Israeli Oversight Committee.

The Qumran texts, written in Hebrew and Aramaic, are believed to have been written between 250 BC and 68 AD. They have been divided into two groups – Biblical and non-Biblical. About 20% are Biblical. Copies of every book in the Hebrew Bible have been found, except for Esther (which, coincidentally, was the only book that didn’t mention the name of God). In Cave 4, one of the most complete manuscripts which they have been able to reconstruct, is the First Book of Samuel, which was found to contain passages not contained in our Bible, and is being used to fill in some of the narrative gaps. The non-Biblical fragments consist of hymns and psalms, biblical commentaries, legal documents, a letter, apocryphal writings, and an inventory of the Temple treasure. Of the non-Biblical, there are texts referred to as sectarian writings, which were produced by a unique sect of Jews who have been identified as the Essenes.

The seven intact scrolls that were found in Cave 1, were quickly published by Israeli and American scholars, but the fragments collected by de Vaux were a different story. Just in Cave 4, there was believed to be well over 15,000 fragments (and perhaps as many as 100,000) from 500 different manuscripts. In all, the find was said to represent about 800 manuscripts. Of the Biblical writings, 25 copies of Deuteronomy were found, 18 copies of Isaiah, and 27 copies of the Psalter. Among the non-Biblical, 11 copies of the Community Rule, 9 Songs of the Sabbath Sacrifice, 8 of the Thanksgiving Hymn, and 7 of the Sons of Light Against the Sons of Darkness.

Prior to the discovery of the Scrolls, the oldest known Old Testament texts were copies which dated back to 1100 AD, yet they were nearly identical. Originally, only the linen surrounding the scrolls were tested with the Carbon-14 dating process, which indicated a date around the 2nd century BC and the beginning of the 1st century AD. In 1991, new tests by a Swiss laboratory confirmed these results. A palaeographical analysis was done on the script used in writing the texts which revealed a similarity to styles that were used from 250 - 150 BC, 150 - 30 BC, and 30 BC - 70 AD. Archaeological dating was also done with the help of several hundred coins which were found in the Qumran complex. The earliest structures were built between 130 - 110 BC, then rebuilt and enlarged from 110- 40 BC. They discovered evidence of an earthquake which had been recorded as occurring in 31 BC, after which they rebuilt the settlement and occupied it until 68 AD when it was destroyed by Vespasian’s Roman legions.

During the Maccabean period, in the 2nd century BC, there were three main Jewish groups, the Pharisees, the Sadduccees, and the Essenes. The Essenes were known to be the ‘strict’ Order. Early historians, such as Pliny the Elder (the 1st century Roman writer), Josephus, and Philo, indicated that the Essenes lived in the area between Jericho and Ein Gedi, on the shores of the Dead Sea, which is where the Qumran ruins are located.

The Sadducees, whose religious principles differed from the Pharisees, separated from them after the Maccabean revolt (168-164 BC). A document identified as Miqsat Ma’aseh he-Torah, or Some Rulings Pertaining to the Torah (also known as the Halakhic Letter), which was found in Cave 4, contains about 22 religious laws, and appears to be the basis of the Qumran philosophy. Discovered in 1952, its contents weren’t revealed until 1984, and it has led some researchers to believe that the Qumran group seceded from the established religious center in Jerusalem, and became the group known as the Essenes. Yet the Essene name is never used.

How this break occurred is not really known. According to one theory, when Judea, under Judas Maccabeus, revolted in 165 BC against the Syrian tyrant King Antiochus IV, thus beginning the Hasmonean line of Kings with Judas (165-160 BC), his brother Jonathan (160-143 BC), then his brother Simon (143-134 BC), maintained a friendly relationship with Rome; and in 152 BC when Jonathan made himself the High Priest, this upset the hardline Jews who chose to follow a man they referred to as the “Teacher of Righteousness,” who was of the Zadokite (who were descendants of the priestly line of Aaron) line. They went to the desert where they could observe the laws of God.

A document found at Qumran was an earlier version of the Damascus Document, which was discovered (2 copies) in a Cairo synagogue in 1896. Dated between 80 - 75 BC, a copy was found in Cave 6, and 7 copies in Cave 4. The fragments recovered at Qumran have proven the Cairo text to be incomplete. The text refers to a contingent of Jews that remained faithful to the Law. A ‘Teacher of Righteousness’ came to them, and led them into Damascus so they could renew their ‘Covenant’ with God. This Covenant is referred to in the Community Rule. It is believed that there was an Essene community in Damascus. In the book of the Acts of the Apostles, Saul was going to Damascus to persecute these early Christians.

Another theory says that after the destruction of the First Temple in 586 BC, when the Jews were exiled to Babylon, the Essenes were formed as a strict Order because they believed they were being punished by God for their disobedience. When the Jews returned to Jerusalem after the Maccabean victories, they became disenchanted and went to Qumran.

It was believed that the Essenes were a pacifist, monastic Order who wanted to separate themselves from the revolutionary-minded Zealots, yet some of the evidence seems to indicate otherwise. Originally thought to have been celibate, the graves of two women and a child were discovered; plus the Community Rule contained marriage laws. The Essenes did not engage in animal sacrifice, yet the Temple Scroll contains instructions for such rituals, and animal bones have been found. Thought to have been peaceful, their scrolls seem to indicate the knowledge of military strategy; and the ruins of a military defense tower and a forge have been excavated. Several manuscripts from Qumran, were also found at the Zealot stronghold on Masada, and there has been some researchers who believe that there was a connection between the two groups.

While de Vaux and his team were trying to distance the Scrolls from Judaism and Christianity, saying there were no connections, the texts which were already published seem to indicate otherwise. Either the early Christians were just living at the Qumran community, or the early Christians and the Qumran community were one and the same. Though Essene in nature, the group in Qumran has been compared to the early Church which was based in Jerusalem. The Habakkuk Commentary said that Qumran’s governing body, the Council of the Community, was in Jerusalem. In fact, it is believed that the scrolls were taken to Qumran from Jerusalem for protection. Professor Norman Golb of the University of Chicago has theorized that the Scrolls were from the library of the Jewish Temple, and taken to Qumran, a military installation, during the first Jewish revolt to keep them safe. The vital link for this belief comes from the Copper scroll, which lists 64 locations of hidden Temple treasure. This seems to indicate that perhaps the Qumran settlement was a retreat for the early Christians. But wait, ‘Christians’ before Christ? This is one of the controversial developments that have emerged from the discovery of the Dead Sea Scrolls.

The New Testament was written in Greek, and Jesus spoke in Aramaic. The Qumran texts are written in Hebrew and sometimes Aramaic, and has been shown to contain information that is echoed in the New Testament. Prior to the discovery of the Scrolls, the teachings of Jesus had been considered as original, though influenced by Old Testament teaching. However, the Qumran documents now indicate the existence of a basis for His message. The Community Rule, which was discovered in Cave 1, has proven to be one of the most important discoveries in Qumran. It is a record of the rules and regulations of the Qumran community, where all must make a “Covenant before God to obey all his commandments.” One of the basic tenets of Christianity, the baptism of purification, is discussed. It says that the convert “shall be cleansed from all his sins by the spirit of holiness uniting him to its truth ... And when his flesh is sprinkled with purifying water and sanctified by cleansing water, it shall be made clean by the humble submission of his soul to all the precepts of God.” This has led to the theory that John the Baptist had lived at Qumran until he was called by God to be the forerunner of Jesus. Author Charles Francis Potter, in his book The Lost Years of Jesus, attempted to explain the “eighteen silent years” of Jesus, between the ages of 12 and 30, as being spent at Qumran.

In the Acts of the Apostles (Acts 2:44-46), it says: “And all that believed were together, and had all things in common; And sold their possessions and goods, and parted them to all men, as every man had need. And they, continuing daily with one accord in the temple...” This shows that common ownership was part of the early Christian philosophy. The Community Rule stated: “All ... shall bring all their knowledge, powers and possessions into the Community...”; “They shall eat in common and pray in common...” and “...his property shall be merged and he shall offer his counsel and judgment to the Community.”

Also in Acts, the Church leadership is shown to be made up of twelve Apostles, which according to Galatians, were led by James (the brother of Jesus), John and Peter. In the Community Rule, the Qumran group were governed by a ‘Council’ of twelve people, with three priests that were in leadership roles, though it is not known if they were part of the twelve.

It also talks about a ‘Meal of the Congregation’ which is a ritual very much like the ‘Last Supper’ and the subsequent communion ceremony; while other documents contain parallels with the Sermon on the Mount, and the concept of the battle between the darkness and the light.

The Qumran texts contain references to what’s been identified as a messianic figure known as the “Teacher of Righteousness,” which some have tried to identify as being Jesus, however, there are no references as to the divinity of this person, so it couldn’t be Jesus. In addition, because of the age of the document, this person would have been living well before the time of Christ. However, recently released fragments do allude to Jesus. An unpublished Aramaic scroll fragment out of Cave 4, mention the “Son of God” and the “Son of the Most High,” in a similar manner as Luke 1:32, 35. It is the first time these references have appeared in any outside text. Newly released fragments out of Cave 4 even prophecy the coming the coming of Jesus, as the Messiah. Fragment 4Q285 said that a “staff shall rise from the root of Jesse ... the Branch of David ... and they will put to death the Leader of the Community.” Fragment 4Q521 said: “The Heavens and the earth will obey his Messiah ... He will not turn aside from the Commandments of the Holy Ones ... For the Lord will visit the Pious Ones and the Righteous will call by name ... He shall release the captives, make the blind to see, raise up the downtrodden ... He will heal the sick, resurrect the dead, and to the Meek announce glad tidings.”

Much has been made about this small group of men, who for forty years had been silent about the contents of the Dead Sea Scrolls which were in their possession. With some being considered as emissaries of the Catholic Church, was it because the Scrolls are contrary to the Bible in respect to the origin of Christianity, or was it, as some maintain, because of the power it gave them; or, as Randall Price maintains (in his book Secrets of the Dead Sea Scrolls), is all of this talk just an effort to prevent serious consideration of the Scrolls as verification and corroboration of the Bible.

Price quotes Professor Tov who said: “I would completely brush aside any accusations of suppressed material. There is no evidence whatsoever for this having been done by any Catholic source.” He also quotes Joseph A. Fitzmyer, a Catholic scholar, and member of the Scroll team who said: “The whole idea of a Vatican conspiracy to suppress the Scrolls that it (the book The Dead Sea Scrolls Deception by Baigent and Leigh) portrays is ludicrous nonsense.” Randall Price then proceeds to completely unravel the whole conspiratorial argument behind the delays as being because of the “condition of the texts … accessibility of the materials … the political situation … the nature of the text assignments … scholastic responsibilities … financial problems … (and) human problems.” His argument is just as convincing. 

My concern is that, where there is smoke, there may also be fire. Any kind of association with the Rockefeller name brings with it the influence of the ecumenical movement; and any kind of connection to Catholicism brings with it the baggage of their pagan origins (see my on-line book Controlled by the Calendar). Many eminent scholars have tried to make a connection between the Scrolls and the Essenes, even when the evidence for this is circumstantial at best. As I will discuss in the next chapter, those who have tried to prove that Jesus faked his crucifixion have also tried to link him with the Essenes. Even though the Scrolls themselves indicate that the inhabitants of Qumran engaged in the study of astrology and mysticism, this group has been identified as the starting point for the philosophy which became Christianity. So, if we are to believe some of the interpretations of the Scrolls, that the teachings of Jesus were based on the philosophy of the Essenes; this seriously damages His image as being the father of a Religion that bears His name. Not only that, but it further diminishes His divinity, which has increasingly come under attack.

When the last remnants of the Scrolls are published, those discovered so far, and those yet to be discovered, some scholars have expressed a wish for new versions of the Bible to reflect the ‘new’ information gleaned from the Scrolls. If this happens, will the new material be used to buttress the scriptures as being Holy Spirit inspired- or will they take on the spin of a pre-Christ Christianity, and further contribute to the taking of Christ out of the Christianity of main-line churches, so that the role of Jesus is reduced to that of just a teacher or a political visionary.

Since I believe that Jesus taught only what was given unto Him through the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, what legitimacy should be given to the Dead Sea Scrolls, if any.

Beyond a shadow of a doubt, they are legitimate documents, and not the result of an incredible forgery, as far as being done shortly before their discovery. Therefore, we have to look in another direction. Now that other scholars have access to them, I would think that any incorrect translations would be revised; which brings us to the reconstruction of the actual fragments themselves. We have been forced to rely on the accuracy of de Vaux’s team, and their ability to fit the quagmire of pieces together into some sort of coherency. It would seem that gaps in the assembled fragments of text (especially in the case of the Essene documents) would make it difficult to actually grasp its full meaning, especially since missing words may have a bearing on how other words are translated. The complex techniques utilized in this process have brought very little criticism in regard to its accuracy.

Another point of contention is the procedure used to date the Scrolls. Carbon-14 dating has long been criticized as being inaccurate. Originally only the wrapping around them were tested, because they didn’t want to destroy any text in order to date them. However, new techniques need less material to achieve the same results. But remember, what is being dated is the material that was written on. If a fragment was dated back to 200 BC, there is no way of knowing whether it was actually written on at that time, or maybe 300 years later. This knowledge makes it difficult to assume the accuracy of any dating.

We must also take into account, whether or not a document is describing actual events, or if it is just plain fiction. For example, it is commonly accepted that some apocryphal books such as Tobit, and Bel and the Dragon were works of fiction, and for that reason were not included in the Bible. Many apocryphal writings were found at Qumran. When it comes to analyzing the contents of a text, how do you decide that it is a historically accurate document, if you don’t know the intention of the writer, or even who the writer was. Just as the writers of the Gospels have been accused of embellishment, do some of the Qumran texts contain embellishments.

Because of the initial secrecy surrounding the Scrolls, how will we really know that all of the fragments found, will be released. It was said that some fragments had been taken to the Ecole Biblique. Were they ever returned to the Rockefeller Museum? I guess, what I am thinking here, is that if they had discovered something that would have shaken the very foundation of the Christian Church, would the Scroll team have allowed it to remain, or would it have found its way into the dark recesses of the Vatican, never again to see the light of day, or perhaps only locked away for a short time, to be released when the time is right.

As Price maintains, there may very well be nothing to the negative slant that has been applied to the Scrolls; and yet, it is very hard not to think conspiratorially because of all the circumstances surrounding them. I believe that the Scrolls are part of the ‘last days’ trigger, and as such, I believe that they are going to be used in some way to perpetuate an end-time deception.

In addition, how about the existence of other scrolls which haven’t made their way into official hands so they can scrutinized by scholars. Strugnell revealed the existence of four other scrolls from Cave 11. Of the two he saw, one was a complete copy of the Book of Enoch. On his deathbed, Lankester Harding, the director of Jordan’s Department of Antiquities, claimed to have seen two more scrolls that Strugnell had not seen. All four are located in Jordan. Stories have also circulated about Bedouin discoveries which were not given to de Vaux, and have yet to surface. Plus there have been other optimistic forays into the area which could eventually turn up more scrolls or fragments. In one case, archaeologists Dr. Gary Collett and Dr. Aubry L. Richardson, using sophisticated equipment developed by NASA (which can sense non-visible elements of the electromagnetic spectrum and interpret the type of molecules found in its makeup), claimed that there were still unexplored caves, including one which may contain up to 40 intact jars, of the kind used to store manuscripts, and evidence of another copper scroll. A dig was initiated, sanctioned by the Israeli government, to reach this cave, which had not turned up anything.

My feeling is that there hasn’t been enough substantiation from the Scrolls to make the kind of claims that have been made. For example, various books in the Bible contain the same information, and are used to cross reference each other; and that wasn’t possible with the Scrolls, so, because of that, should their scholarship be accepted, especially when some of the rituals that are similar to the early Christian Church may be nothing more than natural progression– or theological evolution.

Because of further archaeological excavation, we may continue to get a steady flow of information from Qumran for years to come, and how it will affect the perception of Christianity is yet to be seen. All we can do is to evaluate what is available now, and how some of the questionable texts may be use to manipulate religion in this country.

It would be nice to know how much influence the Rockefeller family has on the Rockefeller Museum, where all the fragments were housed. Believe the fact that they have not lent their name, or given money to anything they haven’t been able to influence. Their name also figures prominently in the talk concerning the rebuilding of the Jewish Temple. Knowing that they have a huge role in establishing the New World Order, their involvement in the various affairs of Israel has ominous overtones.

 

 

SATANISM

The underlying power to all occult practices, is Satanism– the worship of Satan (or Lucifer) in opposition to the worship of God. It is the worship of Satan which has been the driving force behind the handful of men who have perpetuated the Illuminati conspiracy. It has been reported that the spread of the occult has been the job of an inner circle of the Illuminati, which is known as the Council of 13, or the Grand Druid Council.

Through its various incarnations, the spread of the occult has enabled the Illuminati to create a social climate that has welcomed the advent of the New World Order, one-world government, and the one-world church that will accompany it.

 

The Druids

The occult movement basically began with the Druids, who were found among the ancient Celts (the people of Gaul in France, Switzerland, Belgium, Bohemia, Galicia in Spain, as well as Galatia in what is now known as Turkey), and the forerunners of those living today in the British Isles, Scotland, and Ireland. Their culture flourished for hundreds of years before the Christian era, peaking around 1200 BC, when they became caught up between the encroachment of the Roman Empire and the invasions from barbaric Germanic tribes.

The Druids were members of a priesthood who came from the upper class of Celtic society, and were exempt from taxes and manual labor. Their name comes from the Celtic word ‘daur’ which means ‘oak tree,’ which was sacred to them; and in the Gaelic, it means “knowing the oak tree.” They performed their rituals and ceremonies in sacred oak groves, as well as river sources and lakes, because they also considered water to be sacred.

Around 98-180 AD, the Druid religion was outlawed, and they were forced to go underground, where it has been secretly active, in various forms, ever since.

The earliest mention of these “men of the oak,” was in the 3rd century BC, from Julius Caesar, and what little information that is available, comes from 30 references in Greek and Roman writings from the second century BC to the fourth century AD, and ancient records found in Ireland. For the most part, their legacy has been passed down orally from generation to generation, because they considered it “profane” to write down their teachings.

In the writings of an ancient Greek, he compared the Druids to the Magi of Persia, who were the group from which the Wise Men came. They could also be compared to the Medicine Man of the American Indians. In fact, I kind of thought they might have been a Satanic perversion of the Levite tribe of Israel, from which came the priests.

An aura of mystery surrounded the Druids, and they were considered evil. It was alleged that they possessed strange powers, such as being able to produce mists, storms, floods, and cast spells. As it turned out, there was reason to fear these men, because some of their rituals included both animal and human sacrifice. 

The Druids worshipped the Sun God, Hu; the moon, and the stars. Many of their rites centered around such astronomical occurrences as equinoxes and solstices. It is believed that Stonehenge, built in 2750 BC on the Salisbury Plain in southwest England, and transformed into a solar observatory by 1900 BC, was later used by the Druids as a temple for sacrifices. A similar structure in Avebury, 20 miles north, was also used.

Their biggest night of the year, was the ceremony known as the ‘Vigil of Samhein,’ on October 31st, in honor of Samhein, the Horned Hunter of the Night (Satan, as seen in the Pentagram), the Oak God of the Underworld, and the God of the Dead. It is this ritual that evolved into the annual tradition of Halloween.

 

Witchcraft

The lineal successor to the religion of the Druids was British witchcraft, which became strong in the 1200’s, and considers itself to be the world’s oldest religion.  The word Witchcraft is derived from the Anglo-Saxon word ‘wiccecraeft’ (‘wicca-craft’) or “craft of the wise.”

Witches say that their religion is not anti-Christian, because they worship deities that were in existence before the advent of the Christian era. They worship nature and earth, and as polytheists, they believe this power to be manifested in the form of various gods and goddesses. In this pluralistic system, there is a Mother (Moon) goddess, who controls fertility rites, and the process of birth and life; and also a horned god, who represents the masculine side of nature. Known as Cernunnos, the god of hunting, fertility, and wild animals, he is the god of the underworld who controls the gates of life and death.

Even though witches say that they don’t believe in Satan, unknown to them, this ‘horned hunter of the night’ is a descendant of Nimrod, who became the sun god, and was the symbolic representation of Satan. You must remember, that Nimrod, and his wife, Semiramis, were the prototypes for all gods and goddesses that permeated all subsequent cultures and societies.

According to former witches and Satanists, the deities that witches worship are actually demons.

One thing that a lot of people try to do, is to pigeonhole witchcraft into one single category, and you can’t do it. Within the realm of Christianity, you have many religions, such as Catholics, Lutherans, Methodists, Baptists, Presbyterians, etc. And within each of these, you have a further breakdown, which divides the various churches according to their own variations in philosophies. Well, since Witchcraft is a religion, the same divisions also exist. There are different denominations, so-to-speak. The terms most used are White and Black Witchcraft, Traditional (who believe power must be inherited through family lineage), Modernist, Gardnerian (revival of the ‘old religion’ established by anthropologist Gerald Gardner), and Alexandrian (offshoot of the Gardnerian tradition by Alexander Sanders). But there are many others.

White Sorcery is practiced out of the La Clavicule de Solomon (The Key of Solomon), which was said to be written by King Solomon, but was actually written in the 14th or 15th century. The Lemegeton (Lesser Key) is known as the Book of Shadows. Black Magic comes from the 6th and 7th Book of Moses, mistakenly alleged to have been written by Moses.

There has been a connotation of evil given to witchcraft as a whole, but it can’t be as easily defined as that, because there are some gray areas that require an understanding. I am not condoning any aspect of witchcraft, but I do have to be fair.

The most well-known of the witchcraft sects are the Wiccans, who represent what could be considered White Witchcraft. I have talked to some Wiccans, and they do not fit the stereotype that one expects to find when they meet a witch. They do not dress in all black, and in fact, do not dress any differently than anyone else. You have probably talked to a witch, and never even knew it.

As serious as you may be about your religion, and faith; they are just as serious about their religion. Besides their holy days, some covens even have weekly meetings, just like a traditional church.

Wiccans have become more open in their religion in the past few years, as they try to dispel the myth, fear, and discrimination that surround them.

In August, 1995, our local paper had a front page article about a couple local witches, and how their religious activities were just like anyone else’s. They have distanced themselves from Satanism, by emphasizing that they don’t believe in Satan or demons. They have tried to separate themselves from the dark side of the occult, by saying that it is against their religion to harm anyone, that they’re not out there trying to get people, by putting curses on them. In fact, their primary directive (known as the Witch’s Rede) is: “An it harm none– do what thou wilt.” This gives them the freedom to do what they want, just as long as it doesn’t affect the rights of others, or cause physical harm.

And indeed, Wiccans have gone out of their way to help people. Out of their yearning to help, many enter helping professions, such as social workers, nurses, and counselors. They also do tarot card readings, and are the driving force behind the onslaught of the psychic phone hot lines.

Thousands have been drawn to the spiritualistic aspects of witchcraft, and it is estimated that there could be as many as 800,000 Wiccans in this country, and since 1987, they have “grown tremendously.” They are out there spreading their word through books in secular bookstores, occult bookstores, classes, and pagan festivals. They are filling what they see as a void, and are presenting a religion that is more accepting of women in leadership positions, gays, interracial couples and unmarried couples. It is marked by solemn ritualistic ceremonies that makes one feel like they’re part of a family; and a religion that offers real power.

We live in a time where the constitutional right of religious freedom has forced us to tolerate and accept any religion, no matter how foreign it is to our belief system, and how contrary it is to the Bible. But on the other hand, in a growing anti-Christian climate in this country, we are also being allowed to exercise our faith because of those same rights. So, we have a responsibility to treat someone else’s beliefs with respect, because they have the same rights we do. However, I don’t have to agree with them, or like it, and I don’t have to allow this false doctrine to permeate our society unanswered.

No matter how honorable Wiccans intentions are, as a Christian, I must abide by the tenets of the Holy Scriptures in my assessment of their religion and practices. Do I hate them. No. In fact, the witches that I talked to were very pleasant, very nice, and very respectful of my religious beliefs. Which is more than I can say about some Jehovah Witnesses and Mormons that have come knocking on my door. It is very easy to forget a very fundamental Biblical teaching, that we must hate the sin, but love the sinner. God loves everyone, even a witch. So as a Christian, we need to let witches know, if ever given the opportunity, that they are living a lie. That the gods and goddesses they are worshipping do not exist, and that they have been deceived by a very real Satan, who is the father of lies.

As I said earlier, witches have a golden rule that prohibits them from hurting anyone. But, not all witches are ‘good’ witches. And not all witches share that philosophy. Irene Park, a former witch, and author of the book The Witch Who Switched, said the worst thing she had ever done to someone was to “demolish them. To see them removed off the face of the earth.” She further elaborated: “You can kill them, or else they will commit suicide ... you drive them to do that ... you can do it by thought ... or something like making a potion ... and chanting and doing an incantation, and it works, the spirits work.”

Chapter Six of the book Mastering Witchcraft: A Practical Guide for Witches, Warlocks and Covens is called “Vengeance and Attack.” On page 196 it says: “With all the power of your imagination, and all the faith and intent you can muster, you must actually try to see your spell working its mischief, visualizing your victim suffering all the pangs you wish on him. This type of spell is perhaps best employed for encouraging general misfortune rather than any specific disaster...” It goes on to provide actual instructions and incantations for various curses.

Now, this book was written by a well-known witch named Paul Huson, a Traditionalist from San Francisco, who studied under Dr. Raymond Buckland, who, as I said, is probably the leading Wiccan authority in this country.  Compare that with this, from The Satanic Bible: “Be certain you do not care if the intended victim lives or dies, before you throw your curse, and having caused their destruction, revel, rather than feel remorse.” So you can see, with their own writings, regardless of any moral code they claim to have, the seduction of power and the ability of being able to use it, may be a more overriding determinant in regard to the actions of a witch.

Observing the sacred Celtic calendar of the Druids, witches have eight special holy days through the year, which are known as ‘Sabbats.’ The April 25, 1989 edition of USA Today reported that Patricia Hutchins, a self-proclaimed Wiccan serving in the U.S. Air Force, was granted religious leave by the military to observe the eight Sabbats of her ‘religion.’

Some researchers have purported that the Sabbat is the witches sabbath, a corruption of the Jewish day of rest, Others have said that the word ‘sabbath’ is taken from Shabbathai, or Saturn, the planet which governs the seventh day; while ‘sabbat’ comes from Sabadius (or Sabazius), which was the title of Dionysus, the god of ecstasy, who was worshipped with partying and orgies. However, just like the Jewish calendar, the Sabbat mirrors the Celtic day, which began at sunset, and ended the next sunset.

There are two great fire festivals, known as Grand Sabbats, which divide the Celtic year in half. October 31st, Halloween (also known as the October Festival), which celebrates the beginning of winter, and is also the beginning of the witches New Year; and April 30th, Beltane (also known as Bealtaine), which celebrates the beginning of summer. Known as the day of Bel’s fire because of the bonfires that accompanied their fertility rituals, the Druids held this feast in honor of Bel, a derivative of Baal (mentioned in the Old Testament) and can be associated with Apollo. This day has become connected to Walpurgis Night, a festival to honor Walburga (Walpurga), the daughter of King Richard the Lion-Hearted, a nun who moved to Germany and became abbess of the monastery of Eichstatt. After she died in 779, she was canonized by the Church, and is recognized as the protector against magic. However, witches are actually honoring Waldborg, a fertility goddess. The spirits of the dead are said to be very active on this day.

According to Anton LaVey, the self-proclaimed high priest of the Church of Satan in San Francisco, the two major Satanic observances are also Halloween and Walpurgisnacht.

There are two other minor feasts, which divide the half-year into quarters.  February 2nd, Imbolg, the Winter festival (also known as Imbolc or Oimelc), which was a pagan celebration marked with a torchlight procession to honor the various deities associated with agriculture, which was to purify and fertilize the fields prior to the planting season. As the Catholic Church Christianized pagan celebrations, it became known as the Feast of Purification of the Blessed Virgin Mary which is celebrated by the Roman, Creek, and Anglican churches, It is supposedly held to observe the event described in the 2nd chapter of Luke, when Mary went to the Temple for purification, which according to tradition iy happened forty days after the birth of Jesus.

It was originally observed on February 14th, when Jesus was thought to have been born on the day of Epiphany. But when the date of his birth was changed to December 25th, the day was moved. It became known as Candlemas, because church candles are blessed that day, due to Simeon’s reference to the “light to lighten the Gentiles.” It was believed that these blessed candles, when put in a home, would protect it from evil. Pope Innocent XII (1691-1700) said: “Why do we in this feast carry candles? Because the Gentiles dedicated the month of February to the infernal gods, and at the beginning of it Pluto stole Proserpine, and her mother Ceres sought her in the night with lighted candles, so they, at the beginning of the month, walked about the city with lighted candles. Because the holy fathers could not extirpate the custom, they ordained that Christians should carry about candles in honor of the Blessed Virgin; and thus what was done before in honor of Ceres is now done in honor of the Blessed Virgin.”

The other day is August 1st (July 31st according to A Witches’ Bible) the Summer festival, when the first corn was harvested. This was the Druid festival of Lughnasadh, which was dedicated to Lugh, the Celtic sun god. It has become known as Lammas (‘loaf-mass’). Witches celebrate this day to honor the sacred union of the goddess and the horned god.

Also celebrated, to a lesser extent, are the four solar fire festivals: The vernal equinox of March 21st (Alban Eilir, or the spring festival), and the autumnal equinox of September 23rd (September 21st according to A Witches’ Bible, Alban Elfrad, or the autumn festival); and the two solstices (a Latin word which means “the sun stops”).

June 22nd (Alban Hefin, or the mid-summer night festival) has become associated with the eve of St. John’s Day (June 24), which is when the Feast of Saint John the Baptist is held. This is the oldest Church observance, and is celebrated on the day of his birth. The exact day is unknown, but the Bible indicates that he was born six months before Jesus. It became part of the mid-summer celebrations because of the summer solstice, which is the beginning of summer (June 20), and the longest day of the year.

December 22nd, known as Yule (Alban Arthan or the mid-winter festival), has become associated with the eve of St. Thomas Day (December 21), which is when the Feast of Saint Thomas is held. The observance was initiated in the 12th century to honor the apostle Jesus appeared to and showed his wounds after the Resurrection, because of his doubts. He is known as the patron saint of masons and architects. It became part of the winter celebrations because of the winter solstice, which is the beginning of winter (December 21), and the longest night of the year.

Whether you know it or not, the Church of Wicca, the largest church in the country devoted to the practice of Witchcraft, is a federally recognized, tax exempt, non-profit, religious organization in the United States. The Church of Satan, which was founded in San Francisco in 1966, is also considered a tax exempt religious organization.

Some other well-known churches are the Wicca Church of America, Church of All Worlds, Universal Church of Wicca, Aquarian Tabernacle Church, The Church of the Iron Oak, and the Church of Universal Brotherhood. Witches are so organized that they hold seminars and conventions that are publicized by the media. In 1970, the New York City Parks Department issued a permit for the Witches International Craft Associates (WICA) to have a “Witch-In” in Sheep Meadow on Halloween. Over 1,000 people attended.

In 1980, Joyce Clemow, a director of the New York Center for the Strange (a non-profit research group that investigates “the myriad aspects of prognostication, prophecy, and divination”) said that among America’s practicing witches, were three Congressmen, a syndicated financial columnist, the President of one of the nation’s banks, a well-known television newscaster, and a man who held a top foreign affairs position in the Nixon Administration. Margot Adler, a reporter for National Public Radio, was a well-known witch, and author of a book on neo-Paganism called Drawing Down the Moon.

The Bible is very clear concerning the occult. Exodus 22:18 says: “Thou shalt not suffer a witch to live.” Witchcraft practitioners claim that this verse doesn’t refer to witchcraft, because the word “witch” is translated from the Hebrew word “chasaph” which actually means “a poisoner.”

However, Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance of the Bible identifies the original word out of the Massoretic text to be “kashaph” (#3784), a root word which means to “whisper a spell, i.e. to inchant (sic) or practise (sic) magic.” The word “kesheph” (#3785) is magic or witchcraft, as used in 2 Kings 9:22, Micah 5:12, and Nahum 3:4; and “kashshaph” (#3786) is a magician or sorcerer. The Hebrew word “chemah” (#2534) means “poison.” Another verse that corresponds to this sentiment can be found in Leviticus 20:27, which says: “A man also or woman that hath a familiar spirit, or that is a wizard, shall surely be put to death: they shall stone them with stones: their blood shall be upon them.”

Jeremiah 10:2 says: “...Learn not the way of the heathen...” Deuteronomy 18:10-12 says: “There shall not be found among you anyone that maketh his son or his daughter to pass through the fire, or that useth divination, or an observer of times, or an enchanter, or a witch, or a charmer, or a consulter with familiar spirits, or a wizard, or a neocromancer. For all that do these things are an abomination unto the Lord...” 1 Peter 5:8 charges us to “be vigilant; because your adversary the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking whom he may devour.” Ephesians 5:11 says that we are to “have no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness, but rather reprove them.” And 2 Corinthians 6:11, says: “Be not unequally yoked together with unbelievers: for what fellowship has righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion has light with darkness?”

In 1980, Skip Tarrant, a head witch in the Church of Wicca, said: “Being a witch makes one feel more alive.” According to the testimony of former witches and Satanists, the ancient religion of Witchcraft and its ‘white magic’ is nothing more than a “little white lie.” The deities they worship are actually demons, and the ‘horned hunter of the night’ is actually Satan. Many witches have come to realize, that in order to get more ‘power,’ they have to surrender more of themselves, moving into the darker side of Witchcraft, and sometimes into Satanism. Satan does not care what he does, or who he destroys, in order to achieve his goals.

 

THE NEW AGE MOVEMENT

In 1908, Annie Besant (1847-1933, sister of Sir Walter Besant, a Mason), an outspoken atheist who was converted to Satanism by Pike, a member of the Fabian Society, who became president of the Theosophical Society (whose goal was to “gain access to the universal spiritual reality beyond material existence”) after the death of Helena Petrovna Blavatsky (1831-1891, who became a Satanist in 1856 and founded the Society in New York in 1875); and Charles W. Leadbeater, former Anglican priest, a Theosophist, and 33rd degree Mason; discovered Jiddu Krishnamurti, who they believed to be the reincarnation of the being that inhabited Jesus, Krishna and Buddha. They founded the Order of the Star to spread his word. Those who listened to him speak at a Star of the East convocation in 1911 said he “spoke in the first person as a god.” Others witnessed “a great coronet of brilliant, shimmering blue” appearing above his head. Many knelt to worship him as the “world teacher” and the “guiding spirit of the universe.”

A biographer later wrote: “Although he was only a little boy when she brought him from India to London, and although he hardly moved and did not speak when introduced at a party at Charing Cross, those who were present professed to feel a strange ‘vibration’ coming from him. Years later this same vibration caused thousands to fall at his feet in homage, accepting him as their Messiah, when he addressed a huge International Conference of Theosophists in Holland. A visitor to the conference afterwards testified, ‘When he spoke, it was awe inspiring. I am not easily moved, but there was something there– impalpable, but resistless’.”

However, when he came to America in 1926, his occult powers failed him, and his spirit guides left him. The New York Times reported him to be “a shy, badly frightened, nice-looking Hindu.” His speaking engagements were canceled, and he later denied that he was the ‘Christ,’ and renounced the Theosophical Society. Because America, at that time, was still, for the most part, a Christian, Bible-believing nation, the spirit that inhabited Jiddu had to leave him.

He retired in 1929, broke all connections with organized philosophy, and became a popular mystic writer and speaker. In 1969, he established the Krishnamurti Foundation of America to publish and distribute his teachings. He said that his only concern was “to set men absolutely, unconditionally free.” He died in 1986. However, his library and archives are continuing to feed a new generation his brand of New Age teaching. He was listed as a contributing editor of the Bruce Lee magazine, the official publication and voice of the Jun Fan Jeet Kune Do nucleus.

Besant was later replaced with Alice Bailey, a witch, and an occult writer who, back in the 1940’s, was the first to use the term ‘New Age.’ Collaborating with other occultists, she claimed to be working out mankind’s spiritual destiny from a remote Himalayan retreat, and that her writings were telepathically sent to her by the Tibetan Djuhal Khul, who said that there was going to be a new world government and a new world religion.

In 1922, Bailey, established the Lucifer Publishing Co. of New York to print and distribute their Satanic doctrine. The name was later changed to the Lucis Publishing Co. Years later, their president, Perry Coles, tried to downplay the sinister overtones, by saying that ‘lucis’ comes from the Latin word ‘lux’ which means ‘of light,’ and the word is used in the context of being “bringers of light,” and doesn’t have anything to do with Satanism. Yet they are one of the biggest publishers of occult material in the country.

Lucis Publishing, the Arcane School, and World Goodwill (founded in 1933 to promote Luciferian views, is composed of individuals who are referred to as the “New Group of World Servers”), are run under the auspices of the Lucis Trust Co., which had been located at 866 United Nations Plaza in New York City (suite 566 & 567), but later relocated to 120 Wall Street, 24th floor, in New York. They seem to be the coordinating force behind the New Age movement. Some of the people who have served on their Board: Robert McNamara, Donald Regan, Henry Kissinger, David Rockefeller, Paul Volcker, and George Shultz.

Bailey wrote a few books detailing the New Age plan and said that the new world order will be the “reappearance of the Christ.” In her Externalization of the Hierarchy she said that the New Age will be in full bloom after the global crisis occurs and the world turns to ‘Christ’ for leadership. She felt that the term ‘Christ’ could be applied to any person who reached an elevated state of consciousness, thereby achieving a divine status. Only a few souls found enough favor with the spiritual hierarchy of the reincarnated ancient Masters to be chosen to return to earth as an avatar. New Agers claim that Mohammed, Buddha, and Jesus were avatars, and therefore each was a ‘Christ.’

Alice Bailey has said:

“The Christ who will return will not be like the Christ who (apparently) departed. He will not be a ‘man of sorrows’; He will not be a silent, pensive figure; He will be the enunciator of spiritual statements which will not necessitate interpretation (and give rise to misinterpretation) because He will be present to indicate the true meaning … He recognizes and loves those who are not Christian but who retain allegiance to their Founders– the Buddha, Mohammed, and others. He cares not what the faith is, if the objective is love of God and of humanity. If men look for the Christ who left his disciples centuries ago they will fail to recognize the Christ who is in the process of returning.”

Bailey said that her “hidden Masters” told her that 1975 was the time to begin open propagation of their plans. Although Maharishi Mahesh Yogi (who brought Transcendental Meditation to America) taught that the New Age began in 1975 when he inaugurated the “Age of Enlightenment,” the 1980 book The Aquarian Conspiracy: Personal and Social Transformation in the 1980’s by Marilyn Ferguson (published by J. P. Tarcher, Inc. in Los Angeles, CA) ignited the New Age movement into one of the fastest growing ‘religions’ today.

Ferguson said that the New Age movement had “triggered the most rapid cultural realignment in history,” and that the movement had grown to such an extent, that thousand of groups were now a part of the network, including: Human Potential Movement, New Thought, Consciousness Movement, Holistic Movement, Whole Earth, and Unity. Some of their front-groups include: Association for Humanistic Psychology, the Holistic Health Organizing Committee, Association for World Organization, Political Science Committee of the Institute for the New Age, Institute for the Study of Conscious Evolution, Naropa Institute, Hunger Project, Planetary Citizens, Planetary Initiative for the World We Choose, and the Movement for a New Society.

This handbook for action by the New Age movement was introduced at the World Congress on Futurology in Toronto, Canada to be used as a blueprint to begin a new campaign for recruitment into the occult.

The December, 1986 issue of the Omega-Letter reported that the New Age movement was the fastest growing religion in America. People are being drawn into the New Age movement because of its propaganda regarding social injustices, environmental concerns, and ending world hunger. Some of the well-known people who were involved: singer John Denver, former astronaut Edgar Mitchell, former University of Notre Dame president Theodore Hesburgh, former German Chancellor Willy Brandt, science fiction writer Isaac Asimov, physicist Fritjof Capra, and Megatrends author John Naisbitt.

California New Age minister and writer Terry Cole-Whittaker told Magical Blend magazine: “I feel that we are right on the edge and we are going to ‘pop’ into a new dimension. Everybody senses it.”

The central theme of the New Age movement is “the emergence of a new planetary consciousness.” They hope to usher in the “Age of Aquarius” and their goal is a one-world religion. It is nothing more than a revival of the ancient Babylonian religion, a dressed-up version of witchcraft, a politically-correct form of witchcraft, which they hope to introduce to every aspect of society.

The spirit guides they refer to are demons. They are working to integrate New Age teaching into religion, and in the process, they are trying to discredit Christianity. For instance, New Agers have latched onto the ‘lost years’ of Jesus, the period between his boyhood and the beginning of his ministry, which are omitted from the Bible. Kevin Ryerson, the demon channeler for actress Shirley Maclaine, says that his spirit guides told him that “the man Jesus studied for 18 years in India before he returned to Jerusalem. He was studying the teachings of Buddha and became an adept Yogi himself.” Elizabeth Clare Prophet in her book The Lost Years of Jesus, said that she discovered, through documents she found in the Himalayas, that when Jesus was a youth, he joined a caravan to the East, and studied under “wise men” who taught him mysticism. Edgar Cayce’s demon guides also gave him similar revelations. He claimed that Jesus traveled through Egypt, India and Persia; and it was in Persia that he learned from the Mystery Religion teachers. New Age leaders claim this information was censored in the 6th century by the Church. A book called Jesus Lived in India by Holger Kerston, has gone as far as to say that after the “resurrection” of Jesus, he returned to India, and that his tomb in Kashmir can still be seen today.

Ruth Montgomery was told by her spirit guides: “...We are as much God as God is part of us ... each of us is God ... together we are God.” Corinne and Theodore Heline, authors of many New Age books, including New Age Bible Interpretation, said that with the dawning of a New Age, an evil Satan who doesn’t exist and will vanish from man’s memory. Christians unfit for the New Age will also cease to exist, being wiped off the earth by the New Age ‘Christ.’ New Ager Ken Eyers was quoted in Parade magazine (August 9, 1987) as saying: “Those who can not be enlightened will not be permitted to dwell in this world. They will be sent to some equally appropriate place to work their way to understanding.”

In the New Age book Reflections on the Christ by David Spangler (Director of the UN Planetary Initiative, and a leader in the Planetary Citizens), he wrote that Lucifer is “an agent of God’s love.” and that “Christ is the same force as Lucifer.” He also wrote: “Lucifer prepares man for the experience of Christhood ... (he is) the great Initiator ... Lucifer works within each of us to bring us to wholeness, as we move into a new age ... each of us in some way is brought to that point which I term the Luciferic Initiation, the particular doorway through which the individual must pass if he is to come ‘fully’ into the presence of his light and his wholeness ... It is one that many people now, and in the days ahead, will be facing, for it is an initiation into the new age.” He also made a connection to one world government when he wrote: “No one will enter the New World Order unless he or she will make a pledge to worship Lucifer. No one will enter the New Age unless he will take a Luciferian initiation.” New Agers refer to the writings of a 14th century gnostic group, called Luciferians, who worshiped him, believing him to be the brother of God, and taught that he was wrongly cast out of Heaven, and would someday be vindicated. He was praised as the “bright and morning star.”

Lola Davis, author of Toward a World Religion for the New Age, identified the New Age ‘Christ’ as Lord Maitreya, who has been labeled as an avatar and a world teacher. She said “he will bring new revelations and further guidance for establishing the World Religion.” She also said that the “World Council of Churches ... has the potential to serve as a source of unity among the diversity of religions.” On April 25, 1982, the Tara Center (headquartered in London and N. Hollywood, CA), a New Age group led by Benjamin Crème, ran a full page ad in twenty major papers around the world proclaiming that the New Age Messiah, Lord Maitreya, was alive and ready to institute their plan, which included “the installation of a new world government and a new world religion under Maitreya.” The ad said: “Since July, 1977, the Christ has been emerging as a spokesman for a group or community in a well-known modern country.” It promised that the ‘Christ’ would appear “within the next two months” and that “his message will be heard inwardly, telepathically, by all people in their own language. From that time, with his help, we will build a new world.”

A similar ad ran five years later, on January 12, 1987, in USA Today, under the headline “The Christ is in the World,” describing Lord Maitreya as “a great world teacher for people of every religion and no religion.” He never did appear, and according to Creme, Maitreya, was living in a Hindu-Pakistani community in southeast London, and attending Oxford University, where he is studying the sacred writings of the world’s major religions.

When Creme spoke in Detroit on November 4, 1981, he was asked if he had met Maitreya, and he said: “No, I’ve never met the Christ, but I’ve met the human body he is inhabiting several times– but never as the Christ.” According to the Huntington House book New Age Messiah Identified by Troy Lawrence, this man was identified as Rahmat Ahmad, and is the great-great grandson of Mirza Ghulam Ahmad, who was born in the 1800’s in India, and claimed that he was the Messiah, sent to unite the entire world in a New World Religion. It was revealed that he was born in February, 1962 in Rabwah, Pakistan, then went to England in July, 1977, in preparation for his role. Lord Maitreya never did appear, and as it turns out, in 1991, Lawrence (real name, Darrick Evenson) was exposed as a fraud, and now his exposé has been pretty much ignored.

Just as the birth of Jesus was prophesied by many Old Testament prophets, New Agers believed that the birth of the new ‘Christ,’ was prophesied by Jeane Dixon. Shortly before sunrise on February 5, 1962, Dixon had an unusual experience. For several months, astrologers had predicted that an earth-shaking event on that day, because of a rare conjunction of Jupiter, Saturn and Venus in the constellation of Pisces. A similar conjunction which occurred nearly 2,000 years ago is believed by some to explain the “bright star in the east” at the time of the birth of Jesus.

As she looked outside, she didn’t see any trees, or the street, just a blue sky, above a barren desert. In the sky, the sun was shining brighter than she had ever seen. Coming from the sun in every direction were brilliant rays which seemed to be drawing the earth toward it like a magnet. Stepping out of the brightness of the sun’s rays, hand-in-hand was a Pharaoh (later identified as Pharaoh Amenhotep) and Queen Nefertiti. In her arms was a baby in ragged soiled clothing. The eyes of the child were “all-knowing” (the all-seeing eye on the Illuminati seal?), full of wisdom and knowledge. To one side of the Queen, Dixon could see a pyramid (the Illuminati?).

The couple came before her, as if to offer the baby to the world. Within the sun, Joseph was guiding the tableau like a puppeteer pulling strings (Bible teacher David Ebaugh has linked Genesis 41:14-36, dealing with Joseph’s interpretations of the Pharaoh’s dreams, with the Book of Revelation; in addition, Joseph was known as the “dreamer”). Rays of light burst forth from the baby, blending with those of the sun, obliterating the Pharaoh from her sight. Off to the left, Dixon saw Queen Nefertiti walking away, thousands of miles into the past. She paused beside a large brown water jug, and as she stooped to cup her hands and drink, she was stabbed in the back by a dagger. She died and vanished. The baby, meanwhile, had grown to manhood, and a small cross formed above him, expanding until it dripped over the earth in every direction. At the same time, people of every race, religion, and color, all knelt and lifted their arms in worship; and were all as one.

Dixon interpreted this to mean that there was a child born somewhere in the Middle East, shortly after February 5, 1962, of humble peasant origin, possibly a direct descendent of Queen Nefertiti. Her husband, Pharaoh Amenhotep IV (known as the great “Heretic King”) had changed his name to Ikhnaton (which means, “He in whom Aton is satisfied”), and built a city, Tell-el-Amarna, protected by impregnable cliffs, to worship the sun god Aton (in 1375 BC). They had seven daughters, but no sons. After his death, the priests of Amon took over. Tutankhaton, who married the third daughter, became Pharaoh at the age of twelve, and changed his name to Tutankhamon (the “image of Amon”), destroying all traces of Atonism, and returning to the worship of earlier gods. If the child isn’t a direct descendent, the sun could be a symbol of the one world religion that is to come. When the Illuminati was established, their secret code utilized the planetary symbol for the sun to signify the Order. Dixon said: “There is no doubt in my mind that the ‘child’ is the actual person of the Antichrist, the one who will deceive the world in Satan’s name.”

Robert Mueller, a New Ager, is a former Assistant Secretary-General of the UN, and a member of the board of Planetary Citizens. He suggested that religions should “create common world religious institutions,” and “display the UN flag in all houses of worship.” He has even called for a universal Bible to be written. He said: “We must move as quickly as possible to a one-world government; a one-world religion; under a one-world leader.” He also said: “My great personal dream is to get a tremendous alliance between all major religions and the UN.” He said in 1982: “The human person and planetary citizenship must be given absolute priority over national citizenship.”

Some of Mueller’s views were molded by the third UN Secretary-General U Thant, a Buddhist and a one-worlder. In Thant’s book The New Genesis, he calls for the New Age to be ushered in by the year 2000. Mueller dedicated one of his books to Dag Hammarskjold, the second UN Secretary-General, who he referred to as his “spiritual master.”

Dag was behind the renovating of the UN Meditation Room, and even helped raise funds for it. John D. Rockefeller, Jr. gave $5,000 for it. In the book Spiritual Politics: Changing the World From the Inside, New Agers Corinne McLaughlin and Gordon Davidson referred to it as a “place of quiet stillness and has been referred to as one of the holiest of holies on the planet…”

The Meditation Room is shaped like a pyramid without a capstone, sometimes described as a trapezoid, which Satanists believe is the shape that is the most conducive for the manifestation of demonic manifestation. The room is illuminated only from a single beam of light from the ceiling upon a black stone altar. Hammarskjold said that the altar was “dedicated to the God whom man worships under many names and in many forms.” On one of the walls is a mural which contains occult symbolism, and at it center is the ‘all-seeing eye’ of the Illuminati. David Meyer, a former witch, said about the room:

“I stood in the meditation room, which contains Satan’s altar … The black stone block has a certain kind of magnetism about it, and when I walked into the room with my praying wife, I could sense the intense presence of an evil force beyond description. This is where the world leaders and Illuminati masterminds go to meditate, which is why it is open to the public only in the mornings. Once the sun moves from ante meridian to post meridian only the adept in witchcraft are allowed into that room, for that is witchcraft doctrine regarding meditation. As the sun gives way to waning light and the female power of the moon goddess, the meditation room at the UN becomes off-limits to what they call the ‘profane’.”

New Ager William Irwin Thompson said in 1991: “We have a new spirituality, what has been called the New Age movement. The planetization of the esoteric has been going on for some time … The independent sovereign state, with the sovereign individual in his private property are over just as the Christian fundamentalist days are about to be over. We are fast becoming a planetary culture.” He also said: “The new spirituality does not reject the earlier patterns of the great universal religions. Priest and church will not disappear; they will not be forced out of existence in the New Age, they will be absorbed into the existence of the New Age.”

We can see New Age philosophy being advocated on television, and in the movies. Even though there are New Age bookstores, New Age material has become so popular that it is showing up in regular stores. New Age meditation techniques have been secretly introduced into our public schools as a means of handling problem kid. Subtly the New Age message is entering the mainstream church. The 1970 song by former Beatle member, George Harrison, “My Sweet Lord” (from the album All Things Must Pass, which was, in fact, a rip-off of the Chiffon’s song “He’s So Fine”) was accepted by many churches as a Christian song, when in fact it was a song of dedication to Krishna, and contained a chant to summon spirits (demons). He had been involved with the Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, and later converted to Hinduism. I believe that the legal and societal headway gained in recognizing same-sex relationships has to do with the fact that New Age philosophy has weakened, watered-down, and worn-out the message of the Church.

Robert Mueller said, while speaking at the Parliament of World Religions: “Do not worry if not all the religions will join the United Religions organization. Many nations did not join the UN at its beginning, but later regretted it and made every effort to join. It was the same with the European Community and it will be the case with the world’s religions because whoever stays out or aloof will sooner or later regret it.”

Dick Sutphen, a New Age advocate said that fundamentalism “is extremely dangerous to the future of this planet and potential for a New Age.” Barbara Marx Hubbard, Executive Director of the World Future Society, has said in regard to Christians:

“No worldly peace can prevail until the self-centered members of the planetary body either change or die … This act is as horrible as killing a cancer cell. It must be done for the sake of the future of the whole … There have always been defective seeds. In the past they were permitted to die a ‘natural death’ … We, the elders have been patiently waiting until the very last moment before the quantum transformation, to take action to cut out this corrupted and corrupting element in the body of humanity. It is like watching a cancer grow; something must be done before the whole body is destroyed…”

The facts speak for themselves here. The New Age movement is a facade whose purpose is to deceive. John Randolph Price, a New Age leader, said that “there are more than half a billion New Age advocates on the planet at this time, working among various religious groups.” It is likely that the New Age movement will be the vehicle that will dilute the major religions enough, so that they will be able to find enough common ground to join together in a new World Religion.

 

THE WORLD CHURCH

Just as there have been signs that the political powers of this world are coming together in a New World Order, so it has been with the Church. The establishment of a World Church would seem to go hand-in-hand with a World Government. We will go back to the early history of man, and follow the history of the church, and what its relationship may be to the World Church.

In the Bible, according to the book of Genesis, Noah had three sons, Ham, Shem, and Japheth. Ham had a son by the name of Cush, and Cush’s son was called Nimrod, and was known as the “mighty hunter.” It was Nimrod who attempted to build a tower that would reach to Heaven. God confused their language, so they couldn’t understand each other, and they were scattered over the face of the Earth. Nimrod (purported to be the founder of Masonry) established a religious system, with the help of his mother and father, to control the people through political methods. This was the beginning of the occult, which became known as Baal (Satan) worship. A common practice was to sacrifice babies.

Nimrod’s great-uncle Shem became so enraged over Nimrod’s activities, and with the help of a group of Egyptians, killed him, chopped his body up into little pieces, and sent the pieces to different cities as a warning to those who dabbled in the occult.

Nimrod’s mother, Semiramis (who had married her son Nimrod), took over the religion, and proclaimed Nimrod a god. She gathered all of Nimrod’s pieces, except for his penis, which she couldn’t find. She created the symbol of the obelisk and established phallus worship. She claimed that an Evergreen tree sprouted from a tree stump, which she said indicated the entry of new life into the deceased Nimrod. Every year on the anniversary of Nimrod’s birth, said to be on December 25th, she would leave gifts at this Evergreen tree, which was the origin of the Christmas tree.

The religion was pushed underground. Those joining had to take oaths of secrecy, and had to tell their priests everything they did wrong. In this way, via the ‘confessional,’ they could blackmail anyone who didn’t yield to their will. Semiramis became known as the ‘Queen of Heaven’ and was symbolized by the figure of the Moon. Nimrod, her son/husband, was now called Baal, the Sun God, or the ‘Divine Son of Heaven.’ Statues were produced showing Semiramis holding the baby Nimrod.

When Babylon fell, the religion grew in Egypt and Pergamos (in Asia Minor), where Semiramis became known as Isis, and Nimrod became known as Horus (or Osiris) the Sun God. In Deuteronomy 4:19, Moses warned against Sun worship. In other lands, forms of Baal worship became dominant among various religious practices. In China, Semiramis was called ‘Sing Moo’ (‘Holy Mother’); in ancient Phoenecia, she was called ‘Ashtoreth,’ and in Asia Minor, ‘Diana.’

So, God established a nation of Jews, called Israel, and gave them laws to live by. They were to be the light to a world ravaged with sin, but they too became caught up in idol worship. Even though prophets, anointed by God, warned them, they did not heed the warning. As a punishment, God allowed them to become enslaved by other nations.

When Attalus, King of Pergamos, died in 133 B.C., he bequeathed the Babylonian priesthood to Rome. Thus, Julius Caesar became the Supreme Pontiff of the Babylonian Order. All Roman emperors served in this capacity until 376 A.D., when Emperor Gratian refused it, and Damascus, a Church Bishop, was appointed the Supreme Pontiff.

Jesus Christ, whose birth was prophesied by Isaiah (Isa. 7:14), was sent by God to be the Saviour of the Jews. However, He wasn’t recognized as the awaited Messiah, and was despised by religious leaders who plotted against Him. These Jewish leaders became His judges, presenting phony witnesses, and breaking eighteen Jewish laws in order to have Him sentenced to death. Satan, who three years before, had tempted Jesus in the wilderness, believed that through His crucifixion, he had defeated Christ. But, as you know, He rose from the dead three days later; and forty days later was transfigured into heaven. With the Great Commission, Jesus had instructed His disciples to go to all the world to spread the gospel, and Satan tried his best to defeat the Christian movement.

Two years after the establishment of the true Christian Church, Satan raised up a man known as Simon Magus, a Babylonian priest, to do his bidding. According to Acts 8:9-11, Simon “used sorcery, and bewitched the people ... giving out that himself was some great one.” Many people, “from the least to the greatest” were impressed with him, thinking him to be “the great power of God.” When the apostle Philip began to preach the gospel, and perform miracles in Samaria, Satan saw the potential of being able to use Christianity for his own purpose, and Simon tried to buy his way into an apostleship, without the repenting his sins, in order to gain this mysterious new power. Simon adopted some of the Christian teachings interweaving it with his own pagan religion, and called it Christianity.

The Dictionary of Christian Biography (Vol. 4, page 682) says: “...when Justin Martyr wrote his ‘Apology’ (152 A.D.), the sect of the Simonians appears to have been formidable, for he speaks four times of their founder, Simon ... and tells that he came to Rome in the days of Claudius Caesar (45 A.D.), and made such an impression by his magical powers, that he was honored as a god, a statue being erected to him on the Tiber, between the two bridges, bearing the inscription ‘Simoni deo Sancto’ (‘the holy god Simon’).”

Besides his attempt to dilute Christian teaching, Satan zeroed in on its leaders.

Stephen, who was a deacon in the first Christian church in Jerusalem, was stoned to death in 29 A.D.; James, the son of Zebedee, was beheaded in Jerusalem in 45 A.D.; Philip was tied to a pillar at Phrygia in 54 A.D. and stoned; James, the son of Alpheus, was dragged from the Temple, stoned, and beaten to death with a club in 63 A.D.; in 64 A.D., Mark (author of one of the Gospels) was seized by a mob of pagan priests and idol worshipers, who tied a rope around his neck, and dragged him through the streets of Alexandria till he died; Paul (Saul of Tarsus) was persecuted, then beheaded in Rome, in 69 A.D.; Simon Peter was crucified upside-down in Rome in 69 A.D.; Andrew was tied to a cross, and left there three days before he died; Bartholomew was severely beaten in Armenia in 70 A.D., then beheaded; at Calaminia in 70 A.D., Thomas was thrown into a furnace, then speared to death with javelins; at Nad-davar in 70 A.D., Matthew was nailed to the ground, then beheaded; Simon, the Canaanite, was crucified in Syria in 70 A.D.; Judas Thaddeus was beaten to death with sticks in 70 A.D.; Matthias (who replaced Judas Iscariot as a disciple/apostle after Judas committed suicide) was tied to a cross, stoned, and then beheaded in 70 A.D.; Luke (another writer of the Gospels) was hung from an olive tree in Greece in 93 A.D.; and Timothy was stoned to death by idol worshipers in 98 A.D.

Being that Rome, who ruled the known world, was under the influence of a form of Baal worship, Christians who refused to worship the Emperor were persecuted, beginning with Nero, in the middle of the first century. They were arrested and put to death in various ways, such as crucifixion, being tied inside animal skins and attacked by wild dogs, fed to lions, and tied to stakes to be burned as human torches to light Nero’s gardens at night. These persecutions, which lasted until early in the fourth century, caused the Christians to literally go underground, to worship secretly. They took refuge in the subterranean catacombs of Rome, which extended for miles underneath the city. There are said to be over two million Christian graves in these caverns. This persecution of the Christians was Satan’s attempt to get rid of the Biblical teaching. Various religions, cults, and sects, were established to alter the Holy Scriptures in order to change them, and confuse the world.

Although the Christians were persecuted, their faith in God stood fast. John, the brother of James, the last of the disciples, was exiled to a penal colony on the island of Patmos in 97 A.D. He was instrumental in preserving our Holy Bible, by informing Christians which of the manuscripts were genuine. These manuscripts were then hidden by Christians in the cellars of the great monasteries.

 

The Roman Catholic Church

In 305, the two Roman emperors, Diocletian and Maximian, stepped down, and were succeeded by their deputies, Galerius and Constantius. Constantius was then replaced by Maximinus Daia in the east, and Severus in the west, and he sent for his son Constantine to help him reclaim the throne. After Constantius died, Constantine was proclaimed emperor by his father’s army, and he led them in a march against Rome.

On the evening of October 27, 312, he came face to face with the legions of Maxentius at the Milvian Bridge on the Tiber River. As he prepared to pit his small army against the military might of Rome, so the legend goes, he vowed that if God would help him conquer Rome, he would institute Christian rule. Eusebius wrote in The Life of Constantine, that above the setting sun, Constantine and his troops saw a cross in the sky, and above it were the words: “Hoc signo victor eris,” which means: “In this sign you shall be victorious.” That night, Christ appeared to him with the cross, and told him to use it as a guardian. The next morning, he had this ‘sign of God’ placed on his helmet, and the shields of his men.

Eusebius was given this account by the emperor himself, years afterward, but he didn’t write about it till after Constantine’s death. Most historians never acknowledged this glorified account, and not one man in his army of 40,000 ever mentioned it. Lactantius, a Christian, a few years later, wrote that Constantine had a vision of Apollo at the temple in Gaul, who instructed him to place the “celestial sign of God” on their shields prior to going into battle.

Constantine felt that Christ was a manifestation of the Sun God, Sol, or Apollo, even though Christians didn’t know it. The emblem he used, was not the cross he allegedly seen, but the symbol, known as the labarum, which was the first two Greek letters of the word ‘Christos,’ Chi and Rho which had been discovered as part of an inscription found on a Pompeii tomb 250 years earlier.

Regardless of what did happen, he won the battle, and took over the government of Rome. The next year, in 313, he issued the Edict of Milan (also known as the Edict of Toleration), which bestowed religious freedom, in order to show tolerance towards Christianity, and all other forms of monotheism were forbidden. He had his troops sprinkled in baptism, proclaiming them to be Christians, although spiritually they weren’t. Constantine made Christianity the official religion of Rome. A document discovered in the eighth century, called the ‘Donation of Constantine’ was said to have conferred some of his secular power upon the Pope, and it was used by the Church to gain some authority in the government, but it was later proved to be a forgery.

In 325, he set up the Council of Nicaea, and ruled it as the ‘Summus Pontifex’ (which is the official title of the Pope). He considered himself to be the head of the Church, although the Bishop of Rome was the recognized head, later to be known as the Pope (Italian for ‘father’). Constantine ordered all writings that challenged Church teaching to be gathered up and destroyed, and in 331 he commissioned a new Bible. In 303, pagan emperor Diocletian had already destroyed most of the Christian writings around Rome, so of all the manuscripts of the New Testament available, not one had been produced before the fourth century, which made it easy for the Church to alter the Scriptures to fit the point of view they wanted to convey.

Although all Romans were baptized into the Christian faith, there were those who wanted to remain loyal to the Babylonian mysteries, and sought to retain some aspects of their religion in the new Christian religion. Thus, paganism was allowed to infiltrate the Church. Although Constantine claimed to have converted to Christianity, he secretly worshipped the Sun God. He made Sunday a day of rest, not because it was supposed to be the Lord’s day, but being that it was the first day of the week, it was to be a tribute to the Sun God.

St. Peter was said to be the first Bishop (or Pope) of the Church, and each Pope is said to be his successor. The rationale being that Jesus said to Peter (originally known as Simeon, or Simon, Jesus called him Cephas, or ‘rock,’ and the name Peter comes from the Latin ‘petrus,’ which means ‘rock’): “That thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my church...” This is a tradition that is historically inaccurate, because Peter never professed that distinction. There is no evidence that the Apostle Peter had ever been in Rome, at any time. In that verse, in the original Greek, ‘Peter’ is translated from ‘petros’ (Strong’s #4074, a small rock) and ‘rock’ is translated from ‘petra’ (Strong’s # 4073, a mass of rock). What this means is that Jesus is the rock, the foundation of the Church, while Peter was just going to help build it.

However, secular history explains that there was a “Simon Peter” in Rome during the first century. The pagan gods of the Babylonians and Greeks were identified by the name Peter (or Patres). The Romans referred to Neptune, Saturn, Mars, and Liber, as ‘gods’ of the Peter-rank. Going back as far as Nimrod, Deuteronomy 23:4 says that Balaam of Pethor was a sacred high place where there was an oracle temple. ‘Pethor’ meant “place of interpretation,” and ‘Balaam’ was the chief Pantora (Peter) and successor to Nimrod. The Hebrew Lexicon indicates that the consonantal word P-T-R or Peter means “to interpret.” Thus, Simon Magus, who had become the interpreter of the Babylonian Mysteries, became known as Simon Peter. The Vaticano Illustrato II says that the Babylonian statue of Jupiter was renamed ‘Peter.’

Eusebius (264-340), the Bishop of Caesarea, a Church historian (who was imprisoned by the Romans as they searched for Bibles to destroy them), was Constantine’s chief religious advisor. He studied at Origen’s (184-254) school of Religion and Philosophy in Alexandria, where many gnostic scholars lived and studied. The school became a center for ‘Christian’ learning and culture. Eusebius and his scribes were instructed by Constantine to prepare fifty Bibles for the churches in Constantinople  (Byzantium, or the ‘new Rome’).

Eusebius wasn’t a true Christian, because he believed Jesus to be a lesser god, and was guided by that fact when he produced his version of the Scriptures. For instance, he eliminated the verse in 1 John 5:7, which says: “For there are three that bear record in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost: and these three are one.” These altered manuscripts were prepared into Bibles for the newly formed Roman Catholic Church, and it was out of Eusebius’ translation, that the Latin Vulgate Bible emerged (a revision of the old Latin version translated from the Greek Septuagint), written by Jerome (382-404), which became the official Bible for all Roman Catholics. All other versions were banned, discarded, and destroyed.

Emperor Theodosius (378-398) made Christianity the official State religion, and church membership was mandatory. This forced conversion brought many heathens, idol worshipers, and pagans into the Church. Soon these pagans succeeded in getting statues of Semiramis and Nimrod into the Church, as the Babylonian system of ‘mother and child’ worship eventually evolved into the Madonna and child symbol (prominent at Christmas), and referred to them as the Virgin Mary and the baby Jesus. The halos around their heads were symbolic of the sun. Confessionals were established, just as they were in Babylon, and soon the Church began to grow in power.

Several Christian sects and semi-Christian orders criticized the Catholic Church, and taught from the original manuscripts, which they guarded with their lives, in order to insure the survival of God’s word.

The Waldenses were founded in 1170 by a rich merchant from Lyons, in southern France, called Peter Waldo. He separated from the Catholic Church, and sold all of his possessions. He taught from the non-Latin version of the Bible, and said that the Catholic Church wasn’t the Church of Christ, and referred to them as the World Church mention in the Book of Revelation. The Christian movement spread to Spain, northern France, Germany, Italy, Poland, Hungary, and Switzerland. The Anabaptists and Lollards were two groups which sprang from the Waldenses.

The Anabaptists was the name for various groups from the radical branch of the Protestant Reformation in the 16th century. They were active in Germany, Holland, and Switzerland, and were nicknamed the ‘rebaptizers’ because they rejected the idea of infant baptism, which was practiced by the Roman Catholic Church, as a means of saving souls, and demanded rebaptism. Severely persecuted, they eventually rallied behind Menno Simons (1496-1561) who started the group which eventually became known as the Mennonites.

John Wycliffe, a professor of Divinity at Oxford University, linked the Pope with the Antichrist. He translated the Bible from Latin to English, and produced the first English Bible in 1382, paving the way for the Reformation. He organized a group called the Order of Poor Preachers, and began distributing his new Bible. They were called ‘Lollards’ (or ‘idle babblers’). Eventually Wycliffe’s writings were banned, and the Pope ordered him to Rome to undergo trial. He died of a stroke in 1384 before he was able to go. By 1425, the Catholic Church was so upset with the increase in the number of Lollards, that they ordered Wycliffe’s bones to be exhumed, and they were burned together with the 200 books he had written.

In May, 1163, at a Council in Toulouse, France, which was attended by 17 Cardinals, 124 Bishops, and hundreds of Priests from the Roman Catholic Church, the Inquisition (from the Latin verb ‘inquire,’ or ‘to inquire into’) was forged. As one speaker said: “An accursed heresy has recently arisen in the neighborhood of Toulouse, and it is the duty of the bishops to put it down with all the rigor of the ecclesiastical law.” Anyone who didn’t profess Catholicism was sought out, and again, Satan attempted to destroy Christianity.

In 1198, Pope Innocent III sent two Inquisitors to France with the following order: “The foxes called Waldenses, Cathari, and Patari, who, though they have different faces, yet all hang together by their tails, are sent by Satan to devastate the vineyard of the Lord,” and they were “to be judged and killed.” In 1200, the Pope instructed a Spanish priest named Dominique de Guzman (1170-1221) to form an Order to vanquish all opposing religious groups. In 1215, these Dominican monks (Order of the Friar Preachers, or Black Friars), known as the ‘Militia of Christ,’ were dispatched to speak out against the Albigensians (a semi-Christian group prominent in France, which had Manichaean influence, as did the Cathari), who condemned the Catholic Church for worshipping images. A missionary, Peter of Castelnau, was sent to preach against the Albigensians, who killed him, and in 1208, in response to the murder, the Pope instigated a holy war against the Albigensians, and the Cathari of Toulouse, killing many.

At the Fourth Council of the Lateran in 1227, Pope Honorius III sanctioned the Inquisition, and said that all heretics should be turned over to the government, and their property confiscated. Catholics sympathetic to the views of these groups were excommunicated. The Inquisition sought to eliminate anyone who wasn’t Catholic and refused to submit to the Pope. Christians were labeled as enemies of the State. Torture was used to obtain confessions and information, which was authorized by Pope Innocent IV in 1252. Christians were tortured by hoisting them in the air to dislocate their shoulders, tearing their arms out of the sockets. Other methods of torture included lacerating their backs with spikes, suffocation, pouring oil on them and setting them on fire. Female prisoners were often raped and beaten. Most, however, were killed by being burned at the stake.

The Roman Catholic Church had become so powerful, that through their control of the royalty in Europe, the Church and State had combined in an effort to make Catholicism the universal religion.

In Spain, within an eighteen year period, the Chief Inquisitor, Torquemada (1420-1498), imprisoned 97,000, and burned 10,200 to death. From Spain, the Inquisition spread to northern Italy, southern France, Germany, the Netherlands, Mexico, Latin America, Austria, and Poland. In all, the massive campaign, which ran into the early 1800’s, was believed to have claimed about 68 million victims.

In the 1500’s, in order to get financing to build St. Peter’s Basilica in Rome, ‘indulgences’ were sold. They were certificates, signed by the Pope, which pardoned sins without confession and repentance.

Martin Luther (1483-1546), who turned away from Catholicism after reading the Syrian text of the Bible from Antioch, witnessed John Tetzel (Archbishop of Mainz and Magdeburg) selling these indulgences, and compiled a list of 95 ‘points’ against indulgences, and nailed them on a church door on October 31, 1517, in Wittenberg, Germany. Those siding with Luther were called ‘Protestants’ because they protested the power of the Catholic Church. This initiated an era that became known as the Reformation Period. In 1520, a Papal Bull was issued, that officially excommunicated Luther. It called for his death because of his heresy, unless his document was retracted within 60 days. He publicly burned the Order. He went on to translate the New Testament into German, and soon the Lutheran religion (derived from his last name) became the dominant religion in northern Germany. 

William Tyndale (1494-1536) translated the Greek version of the New Testament into English, but Church authorities prevented him from publishing it in England, so he published it in Germany in 1525. By 1536 he finished translating the Old Testament, but before it could be printed and distributed, he was burned at the stake in Belgium as a religious heretic, by the order of King Henry VIII of England. A year later, King Henry broke away from the Catholic Church, forming the Church of England, and in 1537, authorized the Tyndale Bible to be distributed as the official Bible of the Church. His translation became the basis of the King James Version.

Soon the Catholic Church was in trouble, and in 1534, Pope Paul III instructed a Spanish priest, Ignatius de Loyola, to organize the ‘Order of the Jesuits’ (also known as the ‘Society of Jesus’) in order to oppose the Protestant movement. Loyola, as a soldier, had been maimed in battle, and while recuperating, claimed a conversion to Catholicism. He wrote a guidebook called Spiritual Exercises to help people get spiritually closer to Christ. On August 15, 1534, in Paris, Loyola and six other men, joined together in taking vows of poverty and chastity, and to accept any assignment requested by the Pope. The group was officially sanctioned by the Pope in 1540. The head of the Jesuits became known as the ‘Black Pope.’

Those taking the Jesuit Oath swore allegiance to “his holiness, the Pope, (who) is Christ’s Vice-Regent, and is the true and only head of the Catholic or Universal Church throughout the Earth.” The oath contained a pledge to “make and wage relentless war, secretly or openly, against all heretics, Protestants and Liberals, as I am directed to do to extirpate and exterminate them from the face of the whole earth, and that I will spare neither sex, age, nor condition, and that I will hang, waste, boil, flay, strangle, and bury alive these infamous heretics; rip up the stomachs and wombs of their women and crush their infants’ heads against the wall, in order to annihilate forever their excrable.”

While the Dominicans worked publicly, the Jesuits worked secretly. They had planned the massacre of St. Bartholomew in 1572 that killed 70,000 Huguenots (French Protestants, who later established the Reformed Church of France). Carried out by Dominican monks and Roman Catholic troops, most of the French Christian leaders were killed, which practically stopped the Christian movement in France. To celebrate, the Pope ordered the Rosary said in every church to thank the Virgin Mary for victory, and had a medal struck to commemorate the occasion.

In England, Jesuit priests translated Origen’s Alexandrian manuscripts into English in 1582, but the new Bible was rejected. Some researchers feel that this was the real reason behind the attack of the Spanish Armada in 1588. Spain’s mighty fleet was defeated. The Jesuit movement grew, and by 1626, there were 15,000 members; and by 1749, over 22,000. It became the largest single Roman Catholic Order.

On June, 1773, Pope Clement XIV (1769-75), pressured by France, Spain, and Portugal, said that the group was “immoral and a menace to the Church and the Faith,” and abolished the Order. In Germany, the government established a Commission to liquidate and inventory Jesuit assets. Councilor Zuytgens was appointed to inventory all articles at their college in Ruremonde, and to forward all documents to the government. He discovered the Secreta Monita, which was recorded in the “Protocol of the Transactions of the Committee Appointed in Consequence of the Suppression of the Society of Jesus in the Low Countries” which is on file in the archives in Brussels. The book contained secret instructions for the Jesuits, and its leaders, and warned against its discovery, because of people getting the wrong idea about the Order.

The Jesuits continued to operate secretly, establishing their headquarters in Russia. It is believed that they survived by joining Masonic lodges. Napoleon had Pope Pius VII (1800-23) jailed at Avignon until he agreed to reinstate the Jesuits, and at the Congress of Vienna (1814-15) the demand for their services, allegedly to “make America Catholic,” led Pope Pius VII to reestablish the Order.

In 1302, Pope Boniface VIII (1294-1303) said: “We declare, affirm, and define as a truth necessary for salvation that every human being is subject to the Roman Pontiff.”

Pope Leo X (1513-21) proclaimed that all human beings must be subject to the Roman Pontiff for salvation. He said: “It has served us well, this myth of Christ.” He sold indulgences and ordered that heretics be burned.

In 1542, Pope Paul III (1534-50) established the Roman Inquisition to battle Protestantism in Italy. The operation was carried out by a Commission governed by six Cardinals, called the Congregation of the Inquisition. As Catholicism expanded, they concerned themselves only with maintaining religious order, and in 1908, Pope Pius X renamed them the Holy Office, and they were charged with maintaining the purity of the faith. In 1965, Pope Paul VI (1963-78) reorganized the group, and renamed it the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith.

Pope Pius IX (1846-78) said that Protestantism is “no form of Christian religion” and Pope Leo XIII (1878-1903) condemned religious freedom and Bible translations, and said that “everyone separated from the Roman Catholic Church, however unblamable in other respects, has no part in Eternal Life.” He also said that he was the head of all rulers, that he was God’s earthly ruler, and that the Protestants were the “enemies of the Christian name.”

Pope Pius X (1903-14), when he was Archbishop of Venice, said: “The Pope is not only the representative of Jesus Christ, but he is Jesus Christ himself, hidden under the veil of flesh. Does the Pope speak? It is Jesus Christ who speaks (as reported in the Catholic Nationale, July 13, 1895).” As Pope, he said that the Reformation leaders were “enemies of the Cross of Christ.” Pope Pius XI (1922-39) said in 1928, that the Roman Catholic Church was the only Church of Christ.

In the 1800’s, the Vatican wasn’t doing very well financially. Their credit was so bad that no Christian banker would help them. In 1835, James Mayer Rothschild (1792-1868) stepped in and lent them $200,000. Pope Gregory XVI (1831-46) was so grateful that he awarded the Rothschild family with a Papal decoration. Ever since then, the Rothschilds have been one of the financial agents of the Vatican. But that still wasn’t enough. Properties were sold, relics of the saints were sold, a percentage of the money received at the Shrine of Lourdes was taken, annulments were sold; and they also raised money by selling straw from the Pope’s bed, candles, rosaries, and images of the Madonna. They also tried to raise money in 1868 by establishing the Peter’s Pence in the United States, a year after the U.S. broke off diplomatic relations with the Vatican (which were later reestablished in 1984).

For years, the Popes ruled a 16,000 square mile area in central Italy, which was referred to as the Papal States. That was reduced to about 4,891 square miles in 1860 when the Kingdom of Italy was formed. In September, 1870, Italian troops marched on Rome and ended the temporal power of the Pope, and limited his sovereignty to the palaces of the Vatican, the Lateran in Rome, and the villa of Castel Gandolfo. On February 11, 1929, Cardinal Gasparri and Italian Premier Benito Mussolini signed the Treaty of Conciliation (known as the Lateran Agreement), which established the independent state of Vatican City, and also made Catholicism the official religion of Italy. The agreement compensated the Vatican for their lost land ($40,000,000), and transferred about 5% of the government’s bonds (about $50,000,000) to them. The Lateran Treaty was made part of the Italian Constitution (Article 7) in 1947.

Vatican City in Rome is the world’s smallest independent country, taking in an area of nearly 109 acres. It includes St. Peters’s Basilica, which covers an area of 163,200 square feet, making it the world’s largest church; the Vatican Palace, which has 1,400 rooms, 200 staircases, and is the largest residence in the world; the Vatican Museum, which sits on thirteen acres, and contains the Sistine Chapel, where Michelangelo painted his “Last Judgment” on the ceiling; various buildings between Viale Vaticano and the Church; and the Vatican Gardens. Thirteen buildings outside the boundaries possess extraterritorial rights, and house people necessary for the administration of the Church. The name ‘Vatican,’ means ‘center of divination.’

With a population of 800, about 3,000 employees, and an operating budget of over $100 million annually, the Vatican is the central administrative office of the Roman Catholic Church. Here the Pope wields executive and judicial powers over a religious empire of over 63,000,000 members in thousands of churches. They have extensive real estate holdings (they own one-third of Rome), own major companies and utilities and have controlling interests in others, possess priceless works of art, religious artifacts, and massive deposits in Italian and foreign banks (including America and Switzerland). It is rumored, that the Vatican owns 40-50% of the shares quoted on the Italian Stock Exchanges, which is worth about $5 billion.

Vatican City has their own flag, their own bank, their own license plates (numbered from 1-142), their own radio station (Radio Vatican, which reaches every country on earth with broadcasts in thirty languages), their own newspaper (l´Osservatore Romano), their own post office (issuing their own stamps), their own telephone system, the Institute for Religious Works (established in 1942, which provides about $10 million a year towards their budget), a pharmacy, a bar, a gas station, a train depot, and a printing plant. There are no taxes; and they issue their own passports and citizenship papers. The neutral country is protected by 100 Swiss guards, and 150 Italian police.

Despite the efforts of the Catholic Church to destroy the Holy Bible, the Scriptures survived, and in 1603, King James of England gathered 54 English scholars to assemble manuscripts to prepare a Bible. They used the Antioch manuscripts, and the Jewish Massoretic text, completing their work in 1611. The result was the King James Version of the Bible that was used by the Episcopalians in England, and the Scottish Presbyterians. Today, it is the most widely accepted version of the Scriptures in the world.

In England, two groups opposed the Church of England, because of the centralized control of the Anglican Church and their elaborate rituals: the Puritans, who wanted to try and purify it from within; and the Separatists, who felt that the Church was so corrupt, that it was beyond the possibility of reform. To escape the persecution of King James, William Bradford led many to Holland, in 1608; and in 1619, they joined a larger group in England and sailed to America on the Mayflower, where the Separatists became known as Pilgrims. They had intended to land at Virginia, but was blown off course, hundreds of miles north, where the 103 settlers floated into the peninsula of Cape Cod in Massachusetts, in November of 1620.

Some of the Pilgrim leaders became worried about the group who had come from London and Southampton, and to control their actions, 41 of them drew up plans for a civil government, based on Christian principles, which became known as the Mayflower Compact. Bradford was elected as their first Governor, and he established a system that was unlike the Jamestown colony in Virginia (who were Anglicans), which was based on the communal theories of Plato and Francis Bacon. Although half of the settlers died during the harsh winter, the success of the Plymouth colony brought an influx of others seeking religious freedom from the dominance of the Anglican Church of England. To protect their newly found freedom, their government took on the form of a theocracy, which only allowed propertied church members to vote; and there was no tolerance towards other religions.

As the population grew, the Puritans were unable to maintain their strict control, and other colonies in New England were established as a haven from those frustrated with their rigidity. Even though Puritan control was broken in the late 1600’s, the New England colonies which welcomed Quakers and Jews, continued to ban Roman Catholic worship until 1783.

In 1624 the Dutch established a colony known as New Netherland, which was seized by the British in 1664, and renamed New York. Various religious groups flourished there, such as the Dutch Reformed, Swedish Lutherans, French Protestant (Huguenots), Quakers, and Jews. In 1682, responding to William Penn’s (a Quaker) ‘Holy Experiment,’ Quakers, Scotch-Irish Presbyterians, Mennonites, and other pietists from Germany settled in Pennsylvania. Although Maryland was founded in 1634 as a Catholic colony, it was soon overwhelmed with Protestants, who dominated religion in America until the Civil War.

 

The World Council of Churches

In 1910, J. R. Mott, a 45-year old American Methodist minister, chaired the World Congress in Edinburgh to foster inter-church relations and to eliminate overlapping by spreading out their manpower in the missionary field. Out of that, came the Universal Christian Council of Life and Work, at Stockholm, Sweden in 1925; and the World Conference of Faith and Order, at Lausanne in 1927. Eventually, it developed into the World Council of Churches (WCC) at Amsterdam (the Netherlands) on August 23, 1948, when representatives from 147 churches in 44 countries met. The banner over the stage said: “One World-One Church.”

Six co-Presidents were appointed to run the organization, including an American, G. Bromley Oxham, who was a 33rd degree Mason, and Vice-President of a communist-front organization known as the Methodist Federation for Social Action. In the 1945 book Labor and Tomorrow’s World, he wrote: “The workers of Russia speak. They say that the American demand for life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness can never be realized until it is complemented by the universal obligation to work in a society in which the means of production are owned by the people, and the fruits of the production go to the people...”

Another co-President, T. C. Chao, was the Dean of Yenching University’s School of Religion in Peiping (known as the ‘Harvard of China,’ which was partially funded by the Rockefellers). When the Communists were taking over China, Chao and his students welcomed their actions, and he was later given an official position in the Red Chinese government. Josef L. Hromadka, from Prague (Czechoslovakia), a founding member of the WCC’s Central Committee, was a Communist Party member, and said in a January, 1959 speech: “Communism is no embodiment of evil, no ‘murder of souls’ as some people in the West believe. It is our task to demonstrate that this view is mistaken. Communism has grown out of the humanitarian efforts of many philosophers and poets who desired to create a more just and happy human society.”

According to its members, the WCC is a “fellowship of churches which confess the Lord Jesus Christ as God and Savior according to the Scriptures and therefore seek to fulfill together their common calling to the glory of the One God, Father, Son and Holy Spirit.” However, the facts seem to point to a much different agenda. The Founding Assembly of the WCC, at their first meeting in 1948, approved and sent to its member churches, a report called, The Church and the Disorder of Society, which said:

“The Christian Church should reject the ideologies of both communism and capitalism ... Communism ideology ... promise that freedom will come automatically after the completion of the revolution. Capitalism puts the emphasis on freedom and promises that justice will follow as a by-product of free enterprise. That, too, is an ideology which has been proven false ... It is the responsibility of Christians to seek new creative solutions which never allow either justice or freedom to destroy the other.”

In 1952, Dr. O. Frederick Nolde, Director of the Commission of the Churches on International Affairs, said: “Our real enemy is not the Soviet Government...” In 1966, the Central Committee of the WCC (their chief policy-making body), said than an “American victory in Vietnam would cause long-range difficulties.” They “called upon the United States to halt its bombing of North Vietnam and ‘review and modify’ its policy of trying to contain communism.” They also called for the United Nations to accept Red China as a member. In May, 1967, Dr. Martin Niemoeller, President of the WCC, was awarded the Lenin Peace Prize by Russia.

The Central Committee of the WCC, made up of 120 members, meets annually to carry out policies and decisions. The Executive Committee meets twice a year, in order to keep things going between Central Committee meetings. The entire organization meets in seven year intervals. Their avowed objective is to uphold the ecumenical movement, and to establish an all-inclusive church. The WCC is made up of liberals, evangelicals, neo-Orthodox, Armenians, Calvinists, Protestants, Lutherans, Anglicans, and Russian Orthodox. Most of the non-Roman Catholic Churches belong, and they have been extending invitations to groups such as Hindus, Buddhists, Muslims, and Jews. They have 342 member churches in 120 countries, which represent a membership of nearly 400 million Christians, and most of the world’s Orthodox churches.

In October, 1979, Dr. Lukas Vischu, a Swiss Reform Minister, and Eastern Orthodox leader Dimitrios I, urged the Roman Catholic Church to merge with the WCC. An affiliated arm of the WCC, called the American Friends of the World Council of Churches was headquartered at the liberal Riverside Church in New York City, which had been pastored by Skull and Bones member Rev. William Sloane Coffin, a leader in the National Council of Churches.

In May, 1969, the WCC recommended that its churches support violence to overthrow political tyranny and “combat racism.” Since then, they have been giving financial aid to nearly 46 revolutionary groups in 17 countries. Some of the groups are communist, while others had been getting arms from Russia. They gave $125,000 to the South West Africa People’s Organization in Angola, $65,000 to the African National Congress in Mozambique (whose leader, Joe Slovo, was a member of the Communist Party, and a colonel in the Russian KGB), and $85,000 to Robert Mugabe’s Patriotic Front. After the takeover of Zimbabwe (formerly known as Rhodesia (named after Cecil Rhodes, who took over the area in 1897), Mugabe, a well known communist terrorist, told a delegation from the WCC: “This is the moment for the forthright acknowledgment of the support from the World Council of Churches for our struggle.” During the Melbourne Conference in May, 1980, three Zimbabwe delegates told the assembly: “Our hard-won victory did not come only through our own determination. We were sustained and reinforced by the support– material, oral, and spiritual– accorded to us by the World Council of Churches, and its member churches.”

In 1972, they voted to increase this funding to $1,000,000. Between 1969 and 1979, this Committee, known as the Program to Combat Racism, had provided an average of $2,600,000 a year. Within a ten-year period, ending with the Vietnam War in 1975, the WCC gave millions of dollars to the Vietcong in North Vietnam. One $500,000 grant went towards their “new economic zones.” A $200,000 grant was provided to four anti-government groups in Africa. Between 1980 and 1985 the WCC gave $362,000 to African National Congress, whose leader, Nelson Mandela, who had been called a “cold-blooded communist killer,” a “hard-line communist,” a “Marxist,” and an “unrepentant terrorist.” By 1992, they had given them over $1.3 million in grants.

Dr. John C. Bennett, a member of the WCC Executive Committee (as well as a member of the National Council of Churches) said the following: “Communism is to be seen as an instrument of modernization of national unification and increasing social welfare.”

The largest U.S. Church donors to the WCC had been the Presbyterian Church (USA), United Methodist, Disciples of Christ, Evangelical Lutheran Church in America, United Church of Christ, Episcopal, and the American Baptist Churches.

Other ecumenical organizations are: National Association of Evangelicals (1950), and its parent organization, the World Evangelical Fellowship (1951); the American Council of Churches (1941), and its parent organization, the International Council of Christian Churches (1948).

 

The National Council of Churches

The National Council of Churches of Christ in America (NCC), the American subsidiary of the WCC, is an interdenominational group founded on November 29, 1950, after fourteen interdenominational organizations merged. Actually, it was just a reorganization of the pro-communist Federal Council of Churches (FCC), that was founded in 1908 (consisting of 31 major American denominations) by Dr. Walter Rauschenbusch (a Baptist, and the leading spokesman of socialist Christianity, who called for “a new order that would rest on Christian principles of equal rights and democratic distribution of economic power.”) and Dr. Harry F. Ward, a top communist. The founding document of the National Council of Churches was adopted from Ward’s “The Social Creed of Churches,” which said that the Church must stand for “the most equitable division of the product of industry that can ultimately be devised.” This was a subtle way of advocating the communistic principle of the confiscation of private property.

In 1927, Rep. Arthur M. Free introduced a resolution in the House that identified the FCC as a “Communist organization aimed at the establishment of a state-church…” In 1936, they were identified by the Office of Naval Intelligence, as being one of the several organizations which “give aid and comfort to the Communist movement and Party,” and said they were “one of the most dangerous, subversive organizations in the country.” Later that year, Admiral William H. Standley, Chief of Naval Operations, publicly accused the Federal Council of Churches of collaborating with the Communists. The Congressional Record (December 9, 1987) quoted from an FBI report on Soviet Active Measures in the United States, under the section called “The Soviet Campaign to Influence Religious Organizations,” which said: “It is clear … that the Soviet Union is increasingly interested in influencing and/or manipulating American churches, religious organizations, and their leaders within the United States…” It revealed that “the campaign ‘has targeted the members and leaders of a broad range of religious organizations within the United States’ and uses several channels for its campaign of disinformation.”

In 1933, Rev. Albert W. Beaven, a past president of the FCC (along with 44 others), wrote a letter to President Franklin Roosevelt to try to convince him to socialize America because they believed “there can be no recovery so long as the nation depends on palliative legislation inside the capitalistic system.” In 1942, their platform called for “a world government, international control of all armies and navies, a universal system of money, and a democratically-controlled international bank.

Andrew Carnegie gave money to the FCC to promote his goal of “world peace through world government.” From 1926 to 1929 John D. Rockefeller donated over $137,000 to the group. In 1948, the FCC received $2,959 from the Russell Sage Foundation (well known supporter of Communist causes, and Planned Parenthood), $1 million from the Henry Luce Foundation (publisher of Time and Life magazines), and $1 million from the Rockefeller Brothers Fund, as well as others.

When the Rothschilds charged Schiff with the task of undermining religion in America, Schiff delegated certain responsibilities to John D. Rockefeller, Jr. who later recruited Ward, who had taught religion at the Union Theological Seminary (which Rockefeller helped establish) in New York for 25 years. The Seminary was so liberal that it was known as the “Red Seminary,” because of how many students graduates and faculty members had ties to communist groups. Manning Johnson, a Communist Party member, referred to Ward as “the chief architect for Communist infiltration and subversion in the religious field.” In 1907, Rockefeller financed Ward’s establishment of the Methodist Foundation of Social Service, which was America’s first Communist-front organization. This religious institution cast serious doubts as to the virgin birth and divinity of Jesus. In 1953, Ward was identified as a Communist by the House Committee on Un-American Activities. In 1908, they reorganized and changed their name to the Federal Council of Churches.

Raised as a Baptist, Rockefeller began noticing all of the competition between Protestant groups, and after World War II, got involved with the Interchurch World Movement, contributing over $1 million to its initial budget of $40 million, and traveling the country on a national speaking tour. It soon went under. Rockefeller was a well-known supporter of evangelist Billy Sunday, and forty years later, donated $75,000 to Billy Graham’s New York crusade. He also donated $26 million to build the Riverside Church, which opened in 1930, which was pastored by Rev. Harry Emerson Fosdick (NCC leader, former President of the Rockefeller Foundation, who didn’t believe in the deity of Christ or the virgin birth; and was the brother of Raymond Fosdick, a member of the CFR), who had formerly been the pastor at the old First Presbyterian Church at 11th Street and 5th Avenue in New York. The interdenominational church was located on Riverside Drive in Morningside Heights, a block from Columbia University, and across from the Union Theological Seminary (to whom Rockefeller contributed $1,083,333 in 1922). He was also a large contributor to the World Council of Churches.

Rockefeller provided the land (across the street from the Riverside Church, which it is connected to via an underground tunnel) for the 19-story triangular-shaped Interchurch Center (475 Riverside Drive, suite 880) that serves as the headquarters for the National Council of Churches in New York City.

The membership of the National Council of Churches of Christ in America consists of 36 Protestant, Anglican, and Orthodox denominations. They are the biggest advocate of the ecumenical movement in the country, having well over 140,000 churches, and nearly 50,000,000 members:

African Methodist Episcopal Church (2,500,000 members), 12th largest U.S. Church

African Methodist Episcopal Zion Church (1,296,662), 20th largest U.S. Church

Alliance of Baptists

American Baptist Churches in the USA (1,436,909), 18th largest U.S. Church

Antiochian Orthodox Christian Archdiocese of North America (250,000)

Diocese of the Armenian Church of America (414,000)

Christian Church/Disciples of Christ (1,011,502)

Christian Methodist Episcopal Church (718,922)

Church of the Brethren (13,132)

Coptic Orthodox Church in North America (180,000)

Episcopal Church in the USA (2,311,398), 14th largest U.S. Church

Evangelical Lutheran Church in America (5,125,919), 6th largest U.S. Church

Friends United Meeting (50,803)

Greek Orthodox Archdiocese of America (1,500,000), 15th largest U.S. Church

Hungarian Reformed Church in America (9,780)

International Council of Community Churches (500,000)

Korean Presbyterian Church in America

Malankara Orthodox Syrian Church

Mar Thoma Church

Moravian Church in America-North and South Province (50,982)

National Baptist Convention of America (3,500,000), 7th largest U.S. Church

National Baptist Convention, USA (8,200,000)

National Missionary Baptist Convention of America (2,500,000), 13th largest U.S. Church

Orthodox Church in America (1,000,000), 23rd largest U.S. Church

Patriarchal Parishes of the Russian Orthodox Church in the USA (9,780)

Philadelphia Yearly Meeting of the Religious Society of Friends

Polish National Catholic Church of America (282,411)

Presbyterian Church, USA (3,485,332), 8th largest U.S. Church

Progressive National Baptist Convention (2,500,000), 11th largest U.S. Church

Reformed Church in America (274,521)

Serbian Orthodox Church of USA and Canada (67,000)

Swedenborgian Church (2,475)

Syrian Orthodox Church of Antioch (33,000)

Ukranian Orthodox Church of America (5,000)

United Church of Christ (1,377,320), 19th largest U.S. Church

United Methodist Church (8,340,954), 3rd largest U.S. Church           

In the January 1926 issue of the Masonic New Age magazine, members were urged to “cast his lot with the Church– to help vitalize it, liberalize it, modernize it, and render it aggressive and efficient– to do less is treason to your country, to your Creator, and to the obligation you have promised to obey.” Many NCC pastors are Masons, and in the May 22, 1989 edition of Time magazine, Dr. Richard Mouw of the Fuller Theological Seminary in California, said that NCC member churches are teaching “magic and the occult and the New Age.”

The National Council of Churches is responsible for the Revised Standard Version of the Bible. They have concerned themselves with civil liberties, social justice, and the theological critique of U.S. foreign policy, particularly in respect to China and Indo-China. The have said that the United States should become a subordinate of the United Nations. They supported the Supreme Court decision that removed prayer and Bible reading from the nation’s public school system. In 1960, a Congressional Committee investigation revealed: “Thus far of the leadership of the National Council of Churches of Christ in America, we have found over 100 persons in leadership capacity with either Communist-front records or records of service to communist causes.”

The Foundation for Community Organization, which has its offices in the New York headquarters of the National Council of Churches, had made grants to the Mozambique Liberation Front, and the Zimbabwe African National Union. The Church World Service (CWS), a relief and development arm of the NCC, have sent money to “groups supporting the Palestine Liberation Organization, the governments of Cuba and Vietnam, the pro-Soviet movement in Latin America, Asia, Africa, and several political fringe groups in the U.S.” The Domestic Hunger Network, which is also coordinated through the NCC, gave a hefty sum to political groups throughout the world.

Hundreds of thousands of NCC dollars have been given to groups who supported the Palestine Liberation Organization; the communist and pro-Soviet governments of Cuba and Vietnam, and countries in Latin America, Asia and Africa. In 1982, $5.5 million in NCC money made its way to Communist guerillas in Zimbabwe, Naminia, Mozambique, and Angola; and in 1983, Communists in El Salvador and Nicaragua were receiving NCC funds.

In 1980, the Methodist Church donated $8 million to the NCC; the United Presbyterian Church (who merged with the Presbyterian Church USA in 1983, after being separated since 1861) gave $3 million; United Churches of Christ, $2 million; the Episcopal Church, $1 million; and the Disciples of Christ, $1 million.

In the July 15, 1968 issue of Approach, Gus Hall, the General Secretary of the U.S. Communist Party said that the Communist goals for America were “almost identical to those espoused by the Liberal Church. We can and we should work together for the same things.” The socialist message of the NCC was emphasized even more in May, 1972, when a religious ecumenical assembly of 400 Americans met as the “Christians for Socialism.” The May 4th edition of the New York Times, said that the newly organized group called for the purpose of achieving socialism throughout Latin America (since) socialism appears to be the only acceptable alternative for bringing an end to the exploitation of the class society.”

 

The Support Behind Billy Graham

At a Los Angeles tent meeting in 1949, on a night when Billy Graham was deciding whether to extend or end his revival, the place was suddenly crawling with reporters and photographers. Afterwards, he was told: “You have been kissed by William Randolph Hearst.” Hearst was a major newspaper publisher in the country, and also owned many magazines, including Cosmopolitan, Town and Country, Harper’s Bazaar, and Good Housekeeping. From that day on, the Illuminati-controlled media supported him. Not only did Hearst write favorably about him, but he also helped finance his Crusades for the first three years.

I approached this section of the book with great trepidation, because I know how well respected Rev. Billy Graham is by many people. You may wonder how Graham, one of the country’s greatest Christian leaders, could be linked to the Illuminati. Well, by now, you should understand how they work, so what better person to use, then somebody who is admired and respected by millions, even though his impact for their cause is subtle and rather indirect. Throughout his life, Graham has established relationships with people and made alliances with organizations that seem to counteract the message of salvation that he has brought to the world. For instance, he considered his relationship with Henry Luce as an “enduring friendship.” Luce, the publisher of magazines like People, Life, Time, Fortune, and Money, was a Yale graduate, a member of the Skull and Bones and the Council on Foreign Relations.

In 1954, Secretary of State (for Pres. Eisenhower) John Foster Dulles (founding member of the Council on Foreign Relations, Chairman of Rockefeller Foundation, and very active in the Federal Council of Churches) used his influence to help Graham’s 1954 Crusade in London, England. Through the Federal Council of Churches, Dulles was chairman for their Commission on a Just and Durable Peace who issued a report calling for a “world government.”

In 1957, the Protestant Council of New York, affiliated with the NCC, invited Graham to speak at Madison Square Garden in New York. John D. Rockefeller donated $75,000 to the Crusade, and then afterwards, Graham donated $67,618 to the Protestant Council.

In 1959 at the San Francisco Crusade, and in 1960 at the Detroit Crusade, Graham invited Bishop James A. Pike to the platform to pray. Pike, a member of the Episcopal Church, was very vocal on his denial of the virgin birth, the Trinity, and salvation solely through Christ. In the November, 1960 issue of Pacific Churchman, Pike said that anyone who opposed Communism was doing the bidding of hell. After his oldest son committed suicide in 1966, Pike began to consult with various mediums to try to contact him. In 1969 when he died, Newsweek even declared that he had “rejected orthodox Christianity.”

In 1959, Martin Luther King delivered the opening prayer at one of Graham’s Crusades, and in a 1963 interview with the New York Times said that King was his “good personal friend.” As discussed in Chapter Four, King was a known communist. In addition to his adulterous behavior, he denied the virgin birth and resurrection of Christ. In a 1961 interview for Ebony magazine he said: “I do not believe in hell as a place of a literal burning fire.”

In fact, Graham’s views in that regard also underwent a metamorphosis. In the July, 1978, issue of McCall’s magazine he said: “I used to think that pagans in far-off countries were lost– were going to hell– if they did not have the Gospel of Jesus Christ preached to them. I no longer believe that … I believe there are other ways of recognizing the existence of God– through nature, for instance– and plenty of other opportunities, therefore, of saying yes to God.” He elaborated in the book A Prophet With Honor by saying that he “did not automatically consign to hell all who never heard the Christian gospel preached.”

In an interview in the April 10, 1983 Orlando Sentinel, Graham said in response to why many Americans didn’t accept the concept of hell: “I think that hell essentially is separation from God forever. And that is the worst hell that I can think of. But I think people have a hard time believing God is going to allow people to burn in a literal fire forever.” In a July, 1983 book written by Graham for distribution at his International Conference for Itinerant Evangelists in Amsterdam, he said:

“Hell is not the most popular of preaching topics. I don’t like to preach on it. But I must if I am to proclaim the whole counsel of God. We must not avoid warning of it. The most outspoken messages on hell, and the most graphic references to it, came from Jesus Himself … Jesus used three words to describe hell … The third word that He used is ‘fire.’ Jesus used this symbol over and over. This could be a literal fire, as many believe. Or it could be symbolic … I’ve often thought that this could possibly be a burning thirst for God that is never quenched. What a terrible fire that would be– never to find satisfaction, joy or fulfillment.”

 

 In the November 15, 1993 edition of Time magazine, he is quoted as saying: “When it comes to a literal fire, I don’t preach it because I’m not sure about it.” And finally, in a television interview in England he said: “I do not believe in a literal hell now.”

Tom Allen, a socialist from Scotland, who is a friend of Graham, said that “Billy Graham has one of the most acute and social consciences of any man I ever met.”

Billy Graham has been the personal friend and confidant of every President since Eisenhower. Apparently Billy’s ‘bar’ was not raised too high, because he saw our country’s leaders (as well as other political leaders) as Christians, yet their fruit did not bear that out. Even though he was a Democrat, in 1960, he wrote an article for Life magazine to endorse Richard Nixon’s presidential candidacy, who was his “closest friend in the political world.” Henry Luce refused to publish it because of pressure from the Kennedy camp.

He described President Johnson as a man whose “spiritual roots are deep in Texas,” and “a man reared in deep religious faith that has prevailed in this Southwest country since the beginning.”

Graham said that “Nixon held such noble standards of ethics and morality for the nation,” and also said that he had “given moral and spiritual leadership to the nation at a time when we desperately need it…” He claimed that Nixon had a “deep personal faith in God … Although he doesn’t flaunt his faith publicly, I know him to be a deeply religious man.” When Nixon was the recipient of quite a backlash from the American people for planning a trip to Red China, Billy Graham flew to Washington, DC, and called a meeting at the White House of leading ministers from across the country. Both he and Henry Kissinger were able to convince them that the trip to Communist China was necessary. At his May, 1968 Crusade, he said that there was “no American I admire more than Richard Nixon.”

He wrote about President Ford (a Mason, and member of the CFR): “I knew him to be a professing Christian, and we had several times of prayer together. He was always warm, friendly, and outgoing to me … A lot of us Christians saw him as a spiritual leader as well as a political one.”

In an interview with the U.S. News and World Report on May 3, 1993 he said about President Bill Clinton (pro-gay, pro-abortion, and adulterer): “I am quite impressed with his charisma and with some of the things he believes. If he chose to preach the gospel instead of politics, he would make a great evangelist.” His autobiography Just As I Am talks about being with Clinton on May 1, 1996, and said: “It was a time of warm fellowship with a man who has not always won the approval of his fellow Christians but who has in his heart a desire to serve God and do His will.” At a luncheon for 500 newspaper editors during their annual convention in Washington, D.C., Graham said that Clinton’s personal life and character were “irrelevant” and referred to him as a “man of God.” He said: “I believe Bill has gone to his knees many times and asked God to help him.”

There was a time (as reported by Parade magazine on February 1, 1981), when Graham said: “Communism is inspired, directed, and motivated by the devil himself. America is at a crossroad. Will we turn to the left-wingers and atheists, or will we turn to the right and embrace the Cross?” There was a time when he called the communists, “satan worshipers,” and said in 1954: “Either Communism must die, or Christianity must die, because it is actually a battle between Christ and the Antichrist.”

In May 28, 1973, the Mainichi Daily News, in Tokyo, Japan, quoted Graham as saying:

“I think communism’s appeal to youth is its structure and promise of a future utopia. Mao Tse-tung’s (China’s communist leader) eight precepts are basically the same as the Ten Commandments. In fact, if we can’t have the Ten Commandments read in our schools, I’ll settle for Mao’s precepts.”

In 1977, on a trip to Hungary, a Communist country, a deceived Graham talked about the “religious freedom” there. In May, 1982, Graham was invited to speak at the World Conference of Religious Workers for Saving the Sacred Gift of Life from Nuclear Catastrophe (which was attended by 600 clergymen from around the world), which was sponsored by the Russian Orthodox Church. The Reagan Administration tried to convince him not to go fearing that he would become a victim of communist propaganda. While he was there, he said that he didn’t see any evidence of religious repression, and said: “There are differences, of course, in religion as it is practiced here and, let’s say, in the U.S. But that doesn’t mean there is no religious freedom.” That was hardly an accurate statement concerning the religious status of the Soviet Union, an atheistic country, who at the time was still dominated by Communism, and persecuted those who worshipped God.

When he returned to America, Graham was asked if his views towards communism had changed, and he said: “I’ve changed a little at this point, but I am not a pro-Communist.” In Franklin Graham’s book Rebel With a Cause, he said that on one particular trip to Russia, Soviet government officials completely controlled his schedule, “but never hindered his preaching … (because) Daddy never spoke against Communism in his sermons.”

 In 1957, Graham was quoted as saying that Catholicism was “a stench in the nostrils of God,” yet leaders in his own organization, the Billy Graham Evangelistic Association, have tried to assure supporters that Billy is not catering to the Catholic Church.

In the early 1950’s, Cardinal Richard Cushing, the Archbishop of Boston, said that “if he had half a dozen Billy Grahams, he would not worry about the future of his Church.” After meeting with him in 1964, Cushing said: “I am 100% for the evangelist. I have never known a religious crusade that was more effective than Dr. Graham’s. I have never heard the slightest criticism of anything he has ever said from a Catholic source.” In response, Graham said: “I feel much closer to Roman Catholic tradition than to some of the more liberal Protestants…” In 1966, he said: “I find myself closer to Catholics than the radical Protestants.” In 1978, Billy said: “I found that my beliefs are essentially the same as those of orthodox Catholics.”

When Billy was in Poland in 1978, he praised the “greatness” of Pope Paul VI, even though leaders of his own church criticized him for catering to Communists. Pope Paul was the first Pope to visit the West, and the first place he went was the United Nations, where he gave a speech on October 4, 1965, and then was taken to the Meditation Room.

Graham admitted to being an admirer of Pope John Paul II, and said on the Phil Donahue Show in 1979:

“I think the American people are looking for a leader, a moral spiritual leader that believes something. And he does. He didn’t mince words on a single subject. As a matter of fact, his subject in Boston was really an evangelical address in which he asked the people to come to Christ, to give their lives to Christ. I said, ‘Thank God I’ve got somebody to quote now with some real authority’.”

Graham has called Pope John a “great evangelist,” the “greatest religious leader of the modern world and one of the greatest moral and spiritual leaders of this century.” Another time, he said that the Pope was “God’s instrument for revival in our generation.” In 1994 when Time magazine declared Pope John as its “Man of the Year,” Graham said: “He’ll go down in history as the greatest of our modern popes … He’s been the strong conscience of the whole Christian world.” In an interview with Associated Press reporter Richard Ostling, he said he would choose Pope John as the ‘Man of the Century,’ because he admired “his courage, determination, intellectual abilities and his understanding of Catholic, Protestant and Orthodox differences, and the attempt at some form of reconciliation.” He even wrote the Foreward to the book Pope John Paul II: A Tribute.

The Pittsburgh Sun-Telegraph quoted an insider as saying: “Many of the people who reached a decision for Christ at our meetings (1952 Pittsburgh Crusade) have joined the Catholic Church … This happened both in Boston and Washington. After all, one of our prime purposes is to help the churches in the community…” As early as 1956, Graham said that he was going to “send them to their own churches– Roman Catholic, Protestant or Jewish … The rest will be up to God.”  He has said: “My goal, I always made clear, was not to preach against Catholic beliefs or to proselytize people who were already committed to Christ within the Catholic Church.”

When a Crusade is planned, a Committee is brought together, made up of leaders from local churches. Within that group is an Executive Committee. Whenever someone walks down the aisle to receive Salvation, the decision card is given to these leaders, and their respective churches. For instance, the Committee for the 1957 New York Crusade consisted of around 120 modernists (those denying the virgin birth, Christ’s resurrection, the divine inspiration of Scripture, and the existence of a literal heaven and hell), and  20 fundamentalists.  The June 19, 1969 issue of the New York Times outlined his follow-up procedure:

“After inquirers are dealt with by ‘counselors’ and cards on each are filled out, a ‘Co-Labor Corps’ sits at long tables until midnight each night counting and sorting the cards and licking envelopes that will go out in the morning mail to ministers of about 1,000 churches … The ‘Corps’ sifts through maps and phone books, finding the church nearest the addresses on the cards, regardless of whether or not they are liberal, conservative, Protestant, Catholic or Jewish…”

When he spoke at Notre Dame University (a Catholic institution) in 1977, and gave the ‘invitation,’ he said: “Many of you want to come tonight and reconfirm your confirmation. You want to reconfirm the decision that you made when you joined the church.” Nothing was ever said about the sacrificial death of Jesus on the Cross, or about the repenting of their sins. He even reassured them that his purpose was not to get them to leave the Church to join another denomination. 

In 1979, nearly 3,500 decision cards were given to the Catholic Church. The Florida Catholic indicated that in 1983, the decision cards for 600 people from the Orlando crusade were given to the Catholic Church. About 500 names from his 1987 Denver Crusade were given to the St. Thomas Moore Roman Catholic Church. Graeme Keith, who was the chairman of the Charlotte (North Carolina) Billy Graham Crusade Committee, told the Charlotte Observer (March 1, 1996): “We have Jewish, Catholic, Protestant and other denominations represented on the committee…” At this Crusade, the decision cards of nearly 1700 people answering the altar call were given to the Catholic Diocese in the area.

In one of his ‘My Answer’ columns, in response to a Roman Catholic who was writing in regard to some of the changes going on in the Catholic Church, Graham responded by telling him not to “pull out of the church! Stay in it, stay close to the Lord, and use these experiences as an opportunity to help your church be what God intends…” Likewise, the counselors at his Crusades are warned not to criticize the church or religious affiliation of any of the people who come forward for Salvation.

Despite all of the evidence to the contrary, Graham’s people have denied any sort of theological wrongdoing. In 1964, an assistant to Graham, George Edstrom, wrote: “Mr. Graham has never preached in a Catholic Church, and he does not agree with them in the joining of one church. If you heard this, it is nothing but false rumors.” However, in 1963, he did speak at the Roman Catholic Belmont Abbey in North Carolina. Robert Ferm, a member of his team, on many occasions, has informed the faithful that Graham would “never compromise the gospel by consorting with Catholics,” yet Ferm was the one who spoke to the students and faculty before the Crusade at Notre Dame (1977). In the early 1990’s, a retired missionary wrote the BGEA to find out why he was sending new converts to the Catholic Church. The response from T.W. Wilson was: “I do not know where you got your information– but I’m sure you have been misinformed.” As you have seen, he not only has sent converts to Catholic Churches, but also to other churches who do not believe in a literal interpretation of the Bible.

Billy Graham attended the initial assembly of the World Council of Churches as an observer, as well as later meetings, eventually becoming a speaker. In 1960 he attended the National Council of Churches’ 50th anniversary celebration in San Francisco, where he was a guest speaker.

Graham had said that one of his best friends is Jessie Bader, who was the Secretary of Evangelism for the National Council of Churches. In a speech to the NCC he said: “My wife is a Presbyterian. Her denomination is in the National Council so perhaps I am here by marriage.”  In another speech on August 27, 1991 he said:

“There’s no group of people in the world that I would rather be with right now than you all. Because I think of you, I pray for you, and we follow with great interest the things you do … I don’t speak to too many church assemblies any more because I consider myself as belonging to all the churches. And I love everybody equally and I have no problem in fellowship with anybody who says that Jesus Christ is Lord. This has been a great relief to me to come to that conclusion about 20 some years ago.”

On April 21, 1972, Billy Graham was given the International Franciscan Award by the Franciscan friars for his “contribution to true ecumenism,” and “his sincere and authentic evangelism…”  He told the U.S. News & World Report: “World travel and getting to know clergy of all denominations has helped mold me into an ecumenical being. We’re separated by theology and, in some instances, culture and race, but all of that means nothing to me any more.”  Even though he is a Baptist, President Bush invited him to lead various prayers at the 1989 inauguration. Graham wrote: “I protested at first, pointing out that it was customary to have clergy from other traditions participate also (often a Jewish rabbi, a Catholic priest, and perhaps an Orthodox leader). He remained adamant, however, saying he felt more comfortable with me; besides, he added, he didn’t want people to think he was just trying to play politics by having representatives of different faiths.” In 1992 The Oregonian quoted Graham in a Portland, Oregon press conference as calling for “one merged church.” As you can see, the Rev. Billy Graham is recognized as an ecumenical leader in the Christian community.

Graham has long been a supporter of the United Nations. In his biography Just As I Am he talks about his relationship with Dag Hammarskjold, the second UN Secretary-General:

“In the 1950’s, when I was in New York City, I would occasionally slip by to visit Dag Hammarskjold, secretary-general of the United Nations, and have prayer with him. He was a very thoughtful, if lonely, man who was trying to make a difference for world peace, in large part because of his Christian convictions.”

 If you remember, it was Dag, the Swedish Socialist (who openly advocated communist policies), who designed the Satanic Meditation Room in the UN building. Dag was also a speaker at the 1954 World Council of Churches meeting.

In 1990, Graham received the World Citizen Award from the World Affairs Council (which is associated with the Council on Foreign Relations) for “promoting and fostering international understanding and world peace.” When President George H. W. Bush made the decision to engage our country in the Persian Gulf War, he requested that Graham come to Washington. In the ensuing sermon, he said: “Perhaps, out of this war will come a new peace and– as been stated by the President– a New World Order.”

Rev. Graham has allowed his message to be watered-down, and in order to maintain his stature as a national leader, has turned a blind eye to sin. He has shown support for churches that are clearly in conflict with Biblical teaching; and he has ignored Scripture like 2 Corinthians 6:17, which says, “Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate,” in order to promote a unified Christian Church, and even one-world government. Could the guilt of all of this have contributed to the statement he made on January 2, 2000, in an interview with Fox News’ Tony Snow, when he said: “I’m not a righteous man. People put me up on a pedestal that I don’t belong in my personal life. And they think that I’m better than I am. I’m not the good man that people think I am. Newspapers and magazines and television have made me out to be a saint, I’m not. I’m not a Mother Teresa. And I feel that very much.”

 

Ecumenical Movement of the Catholic Church

The Pope, leader of the Catholic Church, has been referred to as His Holiness, Holy Father, Vicar of Christ, Head of the Church, Father of Princes and Kings, Father of All Christians, Supreme Teacher of the Universal Church, Supreme Pontiff of the Universal Church, Viceroy of Jesus Christ, Bishop of Rome, and Rector of the World upon Earth. When he is elected, he is crowned with a triple tiara, which, according to the Catholic Dictionary signifies the following:

“…first circlet symbolizes the Pope’s universal episcopate, the second his supremacy of jurisdiction, and third his temporal supremacy. It is placed on his head at his coronation by the second cardinal deacon, with the words, ‘Receive the tiara adorned with three crowns and know that thou art Father of princes and kings, Ruler of the World, Vicar of our Saviour Jesus Christ’ … The triple crown the Pope wears symbolizes his authority in heaven, on earth, and in the underworld– as king of heaven, king of earth, and king of hell– in that through his absolutions [pardons] souls are admitted to heaven, on the earth he attempts to exercise political as well as spiritual power, and through his special jurisdiction over the soul’s in purgatory and his exercise of ‘the power of the keys’ he can release whatever souls he pleases from further suffering and those whom he refuses to release are continued in their suffering, the decisions he makes on earth being ratified in heaven…”

On the fish-shaped hat worn by the Pope are the words “Vicarius Filii Dei” which indicates that he is a “substitute for the Son of God.”

In 1864, the position of the Catholic Church in regard to unity with other groups was: “Of course, nothing is more important for a Catholic than that schisms and dissensions among Christians be radically abolished and that all Christians be united … But under no circumstances can it be tolerated that faithful Christians and ecclesiastics be under the leadership of heretics (non-Catholic)…”

Pope Pius XI (1922-39) said: “The Apostolic See has never allowed Catholics to attend meetings of non-Catholics; the union of Christians can only go forward by encouraging the dissidents to return to the one true church.”

Pope John XXIII (1958-63) wrote: “When we have realized this enormous task (ecumenism), eliminating what, from a human point of view, would be an obstacle, on a path we seek to make more easy, we shall present the church in all her splendor, without spot or wrinkle, and we shall say to all the others who are separated from us, Orthodox, Protestants, etc.: ‘See brothers, here is the Church of Christ! We have done our best to be true to her’.

His Papal Encyclical Pacem in Terris, was a bit more radical as it “called for world government, disarmament and socialism,” and was compared to the program advocated by Communism.

On October 11, 1962, Pope John held the first Ecumenical Council at St. Peter’s Basilica in Rome to modernize the Church. Over 2,700 gathered, including the entire Roman Catholic hierarchy, 28 non-Catholic prelates, representatives from most major Protestant denominations, and dignitaries from Eastern Orthodox Churches in the Middle East. A few months after the initial meeting, the Council reconvened with 2,500 ecclesiastical dignitaries, and 50 observers from non-Catholic denominations. After Pope John died, Billy Graham said at a press conference in Bonn, Germany: “Pope John brought an entirely new era to the world. It would be a great tragedy if the cardinals elect a Pope who would react against the policies of Pope John and bring back the walls between Christian faiths.”

A year later, on September 29, 1963, Pope Paul VI (1963-78) made an appeal for Christian unity, and said that the Ecumenical Council’s ultimate goal was the universal union of all Christians. He wrote:

“The restoration of unity among all Christians is one of the principal concerns of the Second Vatican Council. Christ the Lord founded one Church and one Church only … For it is only through Christ’s Catholic Church, which is ‘the all-embracing means of salvation,’ that they can benefit fully from the means of salvation…”

On March 26, 1967, Pope Paul wrote:

“Who can fail to see the need and importance of thus gradually coming to the establishment of a world authority capable of taking effective action on the juridical and political planes? … Delegates to international organizations, public officials, gentlemen of the press, teachers and educators– all of you must realize that you have your part to play in the construction of a new world order.”

One observation that was made about him was that he was elected in the 6th year of the previous Pope’s reign, in the sixth month (June), he was 66 years old, and he had completed four sets of 66 Popes. There had been talk of a merger with the World Council of Churches, to form the Christian Catholic Church of the United Church of Christ, and  Pope Paul even contributed $10,000 to the WCC’s Faith and Order Commission. He wrote a Papal Encyclical that “called on the nations to abandon sovereignty to form a world government.”

From October 24 to 28, 1999, Pope John Paul II (1978-  ) held an interfaith meeting at the Vatican that included Jews, Hindus, Muslims, Buddhists, Shintoists, as well as representatives from Orthodox, Anglican, Lutheran, and evangelical churches. The Dalai Lama, a Buddhist, Tibet’s exiled spiritual leader, who Pope John called “a great spiritual leader,” was invited on stage as the Pope spoke to the gathering.

On September 5, 2000, the Catholic Church issued a document called Dominus Iesus which declared “the Roman Catholic Church to be the only ‘instrument for the salvation of all humanity’.” Pope John Paul II said that “Rome must always be the center of all Christianity and the pope must be the head.”

For two years, a group of eight Protestants, led by Charles Colson, the former Nixon aide (echoing sentiments expressed in his book The Body), and seven Roman Catholics, led by Father Richard John Neuhaus (former Lutheran, who denies the virgin birth of Christ, his miracles, and his resurrection), worked on an 25-page, 8000-word document known as “Evangelicals and Catholics Together: The Christian Mission in the Third Millennium.” (or ECT) It calls for Protestants and Catholics to discontinue their opposition in order to unite against enemies which are common to both of their religious philosophies. In the November, 1994, issue of Christianity Today (the magazine started by Billy Graham), an editorial by Colson was titled “Why Catholics Are Our Allies.” This seems to be part of a campaign to bring the two religions closer together in ideology. Since accepting the “Prize for Progress in Religion” (which included a $1 million gift), from New Age leader John Templeton, at the 1993 Parliament of World’s Religions in Chicago; and revelations of a United Nations connection to his Prison Fellowship ministry, Colson’s motivations are highly suspect.

In addition to many Roman Catholic leaders, some major Protestant leaders have signed this agreement, including Pat Robertson (700 Club), Bill Seiple (World Vision), Bill Bright (Campus Crusade for Christ), J. I. Packer (a Senior Editor at Christianity Today magazine), Larry Lewis (Home Missions Board of the Southern Baptist Convention), and Richard Land (Christian Life Commission of the Southern Baptist Church).

Needless to say, the agreement came under heavy fire from many Evangelicals, and on January 19, 1995, Colson, Bright, and Packer met with some of the ECT critics at the Coral Ridge Presbyterian Church in Fort Lauderdale, Florida, in a conciliatory meeting which including its pastor D. James Kennedy, John MacArthur (pastor of the Grace Community Church in Sun Valley, CA), R. C. Sproul (Lignonier Ministries), and John Ankerberg (evangelist). Though the two groups were able to hammer out a five-point statement to clarify the support of those Evangelical leaders that signed the agreement, it still retained the aura of religious unity. A Catholic signer, Keith Fournier (author of Evangelical Catholics and A House United: Evangelicals and Catholics Together), praised the results of the meeting, and said that it represented the “true spirit of ecumenism.”

Besides signing the agreement, Pat Robertson had Colson on his show, and brought in Neuhaus to be a keynote speaker at the Christian Coalition’s (700 Club’s political action group) “1994– Road to Victory Conference” held in Virginia Beach, Virginia. Also in 1994, Pat Robertson presented the Christian Coalition’s “Catholic Layman of the Year” Award to Pennsylvania Governor Robert P. Casey, a Democrat who was very vocal in his stand against abortion. Pat Robertson, in the eyes of some Christians, lost credibility, when he entered the 1992 Presidential campaign, saying God told him to run. Though he didn’t win, it gave him more political clout and visibility in the Christian community, garnering some of the attention that had previously been bestowed on Billy Graham. Even though he had written a book about the New World Order; as a guest on Larry King’s national radio show, he refused to comment on a caller’s question about an element of the New World Order. In December, 2003, while I was in the process of reediting this book, on the “Bring It On” segment of his broadcast, he answered a viewers question about the NWO by saying that it wasn’t possible for one group to be able to have enough influence to control the affairs of the world. I can’t say ‘amen’ to that, just ‘oh my.’

In Pat Robertson’s book, The New Millennium, published in 1990 by Word Publishing, at the top of every page, to the right of the page number, is the symbol of a circle with a dot in the middle. An unusual symbol, it is used as an astronomical symbol for the sun; and for proofreaders, it is used to indicate a place where a comma should be inserted; and it is sometimes used as a mathematical sign for a circle. However, none of these applications seemed appropriate in this instance. There is one more use for this symbol. According to documents discovered by the German government in 1785, it was the secret symbol which represented the Illuminati’s name.

I contacted Word Publishing to ask them about the use of the symbol, since I didn’t want to be accused of making an irresponsible accusation. They told me that various symbols, called “dingbats,” are sometimes incorporated into the header design of a page. In this case, the symbol was randomly chosen, and nobody at Word was even aware of the symbol’s connotations. I had even considered that perhaps the symbol was used to sabotage the book, but Word maintains that everyone there is a committed Christian. If it was randomly chosen, it would really be a coincidence, because there are no other symbols that I know of, that would lend itself to having any connections with the New World Order. Without a doubt, this book is a companion volume to Robertson’s The New World Order published by Word in 1991.

Because I personally like Pat, and have nothing but respect for him, I guess we have to chalk it up as being an amazing coincidence. However, what I can not ignore is the disturbing trend towards tolerance and coexistence that is succeeding to bring us closer to a united Church, which he, and others, seems to advocate.

One night, I caught Jack van Impe on his show, saying that he agreed with the Pope on almost every issue. Now here is a man who has done a tremendous amount of prophetic research, and yet by condoning the Catholic Church, he is contributing to the ecumenical movement. Paul Crouch of the Trinity Broadcasting Network has said: “I’m eradicating the word Protestant even out of my vocabulary ... I (am) not protesting anything ... (it’s) time for Catholics and non-Catholics to come together as one in the Spirit and one in the Lord.” Robert Schuller (called the Norman Vincent Peale of the West Coast), who is known to be accepting of Islam, New Age and other cult groups, and has met with the Pope four times, has said: “It’s time for Protestants to go to the shepherd (or the Pope) and say, What do we have to do to come home?”

It seems inevitable that sometime in the near future, the last remaining obstacles to a merger between the Roman Catholic Church and the World Council of Churches, into a World Church, will take place, and will contribute to the influence exercised by the New World Order.

 

The Development of the One-World Church

“For false Christs and false prophets shall rise, and shall shew signs and wonders, to seduce, if it were possible, even the elect.” (Mark 13:22)

“For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.” (2 Corinthians 11:13)

 

The Bible talks about a religious leader who will come to power, and join forces with the political leader who will rise out of western Europe.

“And I beheld another beast coming up out of the earth; and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon. And he exerciseth all the power of the first beast before him, and causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship the first beast, whose deadly wound was healed. And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men, And deceiveth them that dwell on the earth, by the means of those miracles he had power to do in the sight of the beast; saying to them that dwell on the earth, that they should make an image to the beast, which had the wound by a sword, and did live. And he had power to give life unto the image of the beast, that the image of the beast should both speak, and cause that as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be killed.” (Revelation 13:11-15)

The identity of this individual, who has been labeled– the False Prophet, has been the subject of much speculation. However, I think there are some clues as to who this person may be. Matthew 24:26 says: “Wherefore if they shall say unto you, Behold, he is in the desert (Mohammedanism); go not forth: behold, he is in the secret chambers (the Vatican); believe it not.” The Catholic Ecclesiastical Dictionary states: “The Pope is not simply a man, but, as it were, God.” In light of what has been discussed earlier about the development of a World Church, there seems to be quite a few things which point to the Pope being the leader of this World Church, and perhaps the one who will be known as the False Prophet.

A resolution passed at a Vatican Council, called for the placing of the Pope “on the throne of the world.” The Pope is known as the ‘Supreme Pontiff of the Universal Church,’ as well as a host of other titles mentioned earlier; and in Revelation 17:9, it mentions that the seat of the Antichrist will be in the ‘seven mountains’; and Rome, which was built on seven mountains, is known as the ‘seven-hilled city.’ Rome, the seat of world power in the ancient world,  is also the home of the Vatican, which is recognized as an independent government apart from the Italian government. The Pope is literally a god to the Catholic Church, having the authority to forgive sins. Dave Hunt, in his exposé, A Woman Rides the Beast, analyzed the title, ‘Vicar of Christ,’ and he found that the word ‘Vicar’ comes from the Latin ‘vicarius’ which means ‘anti’ (or to be more precise, ‘alternate’ or ‘substitute,’ which is in line with what was discussed earlier), which leads to the literal translation of ‘Vicar of Christ, as ‘Antichrist.’

According to Revelation 17:3-4, the color of the False Prophet will be “scarlet” (red). The primary color of the papacy which is red is said to signify the blood of Jesus. The color has also been associated with Communism and Satanism. It was alleged that Pope Benedict IX (1032-45, 1047-48) practiced sorcery and magic; Pope Boniface VIII (1294-1303) was said to communicate with demons; and it was believed that Pope Sylvester II (999-1003) and Pope Sixtus V (1585-90) were also involved with sorcery. All of these clues could indicate that the False Prophet could be a Pope.

Some researchers indicate that the False Prophet may be Jewish, but that still doesn’t rule out the Vatican connection. In 1130, Anacletus II was elected as the Pope. His great-grandfather was Baruch, a successful Jewish businessman who served as an advisor to Pope Benedict IX. Benedict requested that he convert to Catholicism, which Baruch did, changing his name to that of the Pope. The name ‘Benedict’ is Latin for ‘blessed,’ while the name ‘Baruch’ is Hebrew for the same thing. The conversion was in name only, because Baruch still financed a synagogue in the Jewish quarter of Rome.

Baruch’s son, an aide to Pope Leo IX (1049-55), also converted, changing his name to Lee. Lee’s son, Petrus Leonis, was the first to use the name Pierleone. His family became an established financial power in the late 11th century, and became active in the affairs of the Catholic Church. His son, Pietro, was sent to a monastery where he worked his way up, attaining the position of cardinal.

When Pope Honorius II (1124-30) was on his deathbed, preparations were made to elect a new Pope. The Pierleone family offered their son, the cardinal; while the Frangipani family, a traditional Catholic family, offered its own candidate. The Frangipani hid the Pope, and after he died in 1130, convened a portion of the cardinals to elect their choice, who adopted the name Innocent II (1130-43). The Pierleone family held an election the same day, with a greater number of cardinals present, and elected Pietro, who took the name Anacletus II (1130-38). Rome sided with Anacletus, and Innocent II fled to France, then later traveled around Europe, accusing Anacletus of being an ‘anti-pope.’ Despite efforts to remove him, Anacletus remained Pope till he died in 1138. A year later, Innocent II returned, and after Victor IV resigned (also considered to be an anti-pope), was elected, and served till his death in 1143. The Vatican now refers to Anacletus II as an ‘anti-pope’ (“one who uncanonically claims or exercises the office of the Roman Pontiff”), and has eliminated him from papal history.

Two other Popes were also members of the Jewish Pierleone family: Gregory VI (1045-46) and Gregory VII (1073-86, known as ‘Hildebrand,’ who was a descendant of a daughter of Lee, and was later made a saint).

 

On May 13, 1917, Lucia dos Santos and her cousins Jacinta and Francisco Marta, who were tending their sheep near Cova da Iria, saw their first of 6 visions of the Virgin Mary in the hilly terrain of Fatima, Portugal. A series of others followed on the same day every month till October. Mary gave three prophecies concerning the end of World War I, World War II, and Russia. One prophecy said that when an unknown light was seen in the sky, it would be a sign from God that he would punish the world through war, persecution, and famine. On the day of Mary’s sixth appearance, October 13, she had promised a miracle. Over 70,000 people showed up in the pouring rain to observe the event. In a ten-minute display, the sun came up, spun in the sky, plunged downward, then rose again. The crowd, as well as the ground, were dried.

Lucia later became a Carmelite nun in Coimbra, Portugal, and in 1927 reported that Jesus had appeared to her and made several prophecies.

This is the text of the first two prophecies in 1917–

“The first part is the vision of hell. Our Lady showed us a great sea of fire which seemed to be under the earth. Plunged in this fire were demons and souls in human form, like transparent burning embers, all blackened or burnished bronze, floating about in the conflagration, now raised into the air by the flames that issued from within themselves together with great clouds of smoke, now falling back on every side like sparks in a huge fire, without weight or equilibrium, and amid shrieks and groans of pain and despair, which horrified us and made us tremble with fear. The demons could be distinguished by their terrifying and repulsive likeness to frightful and unknown animals, all black and transparent. This vision lasted but an instant. How can we ever be grateful enough to our kind heavenly Mother, who had already prepared us by promising, in the first Apparition, to take us to heaven. Otherwise, I think we would have died of fear and terror.”

 

“We then looked up at Our Lady, who said to us so kindly and so sadly: ‘You have seen hell where the souls of poor sinners go. To save them, God wishes to establish in the world devotion to my Immaculate Heart. If what I say to you is done, many souls will be saved and there will be peace. The war is going to end: but if people do not cease offending God, a worse one will break out during the Pontificate of Pius XI. When you see a night illumined by an unknown light, know that this is the great sign given you by God that he is about to punish the world for its crimes, by means of war, famine, and persecutions of the Church and of the Holy Father. To prevent this, I shall come to ask for the consecration of Russia to my Immaculate Heart, and the Communion of reparation on the First Saturdays. If my requests are heeded, Russia will be converted, and there will be peace; if not, she will spread her errors throughout the world, causing wars and persecutions of the Church. The good will be martyred; the Holy Father will have much to suffer; various nations will be annihilated. In the end, my Immaculate Heart will triumph. The Holy Father will consecrate Russia to me, and she shall be converted, and a period of peace will be granted to the world’.”     

Mary had asked that her last prophecy be kept secret until 1960 (when, incidentally, John F. Kennedy, the first Roman Catholic President took office). In 1944, after recuperating from a grave illness, she was instructed to write the prophecy down. It was, and it was then sealed and given to the Bishop of Portugal, and it became known as the “Third Secret.” It was hand-delivered to the Vatican on April 4, 1957, and kept in the Secret Archive.

When Pope John XXIII read the prophecy, on August 17, 1959, it was said that he was visibly shaken, and he wouldn’t reveal its contents, because he said that it didn’t “concern our time.” Likewise on March 27, 1965, Pope Paul VI read it, and decided not to publish it. Many believed it had to do with Armageddon, and in recent years, various people have become privy to the words written in Lucia’s letter, which contained the third prophecy. After the assassination attempt against him, Pope John Paul decided to read it on July 18, 1981. Yet, it still was not released until May 13, 2000.

It was reported that the prophecy indicated that the world was to be punished for disobeying the laws of God and turning away from Him. When the prophecy was unsealed by the Pope in 1960, it was to be published so that the whole world would know about it; and then the country of Russia was to be consecrated to Mary by the Pope and all the bishops. If these two things were done, the wrath of God would not fall upon the Earth. It wasn’t done, therefore the country of Russia was to become the instrument of God’s punishment upon the nations.

In 1957, Cardinal Ottaviani, in referring to the prophecy, said it had to be buried “in the most hidden, the deepest, the most obscure and inaccessible place on earth.” In 1978, John Paul II said that his predecessors “preferred to postpone publication so as not to encourage the world power of Communism to make certain moves.” In 1980, while speaking to a group of German Catholics, John Paul II admitted that the “Third Secret” did indeed refer to impending punishment from God and that because Pope John XXIII, for diplomatic reasons, failed to honor the stipulations, the prophecy had been set into motion, and couldn’t be stopped.

The following is the “Third Secret” (as given on July 13, 1917)–

“After the two parts which I have already explained, at the left of Our Lady and a little above, we saw an Angel with a flaming sword in his left hand; flashing, it gave out flames that looked as though they would set the world on fire; but they died out in contact with the splendour that Our Lady radiated towards him from her right hand: pointing to the earth with his right hand, the Angel cried out in a loud voice: ‘Penance, Penance, Penance!’ And we saw in an immense light that is God: ‘something similar to how people appear in a mirror when they pass in front of it’ a Bishop dressed in White ‘we had the impression that it was the Holy Father.’ Other Bishops, Priests, men and women Religious going up a steep mountain, at the top of which there was a big Cross of rough-hewn trunks as of a cork-tree with the bark; before reaching there the Holy Father passed through a big city half in ruins and half trembling with halting step, afflicted with pain and sorrow, he prayed for the souls of the corpses he met on his way; having reached the top of the mountain, on his knees at the foot of the big Cross he was killed by a group of soldiers who fired bullets and arrows at him, and in the same way there died one after another the other Bishops, Priests, men and women Religious, and various lay people of different ranks and positions. Beneath the two arms of the Cross there were two Angels each with a crystal aspersorium in his hand, in which they gathered up the blood of the Martyrs and with it sprinkled the souls that were making their way to God.” 

It was very interesting that many years ago, Jeane Dixon had a vision with the word “Fatima” in it. She saw the throne of the Pope, but it was empty. Off to one side, she saw a Pope, with blood running down his face, dripping over his left shoulder. She interpreted this vision to mean, that within this century, a Pope will be bodily harmed. She saw hands reaching out for the throne. She said that the new head of the Church would have a different insignia than that of the Pope. Because of the unearthly light, she knew that the power would still be there, but not in the person of the Pope.

St. Malachy, Archbishop of Armagh (an Irish monk who died in 1148), had made prophecies concerning future Popes. His predictions ended with a Pope called “Peter the Roman” who was the seventh Pope after a Pope whose description resembled Pope Pius X. During his reign, “the City of the Seven Hills will be destroyed, and the Awful Judge will judge his people.” The seventh Pope is John Paul II (Karol Wojtyla), from Krakow, Poland, who began his reign in 1978.

On April 7, 1970, it was reported that Mary appeared to Veronica Lueken, and had made subsequent appearances to her at the St. Robert Bellarmine Church in Bayside, New York, on the eve of the great feast days of the Church. The messages received during these visitations were recorded on tape, portions of which were revealed in a newsletter known as Directives. The message given on October 6, 1976 said: “The plan of … communism is to overthrow the rule in the Eternal City, gain control in politics in a manner to control the world. They seek to overthrow Rome, these agents of hell and atheism, My child; they seek to overthrow Rome and gain control of the power of the House of My Son throughout the world. They will subvert it from within.” On May 13, 1978 came this message: “How I warned and warned that Satan would enter into the highest realm of the hierarchy in Rome. The Third Secret, My child, is that Satan would enter into My Son’s Church.” Another message given on September 7, 1978 gave more details:  “Satan, Lucifer in human form, entered into Rome in the year 1972. He cut off the rule, the role of the Holy Father, Pope Paul VI. Lucifer controlled Rome and continues this control now.”

This seemed to echo what Pope Paul VI said on June 29, 1972, on the anniversary of his coronation: “From some fissure the smoke of Satan entered into the Temple of God.”

The “Third Secret” has become highly suspect, in that Speckin Forensic Laboratories, a respected international firm, has analyzed the document and compared it with past writings of Lucia, and concluded that, “…based on the documents examined, that the questioned document ‘Third Secret’ can not be identified with the purported known writings of Sister Lucy.” In addition, she claimed to have written it on one sheet of paper, which was confirmed by Cardinal Ottaviani, who read it, and Bishop Venancio who was able to see it through the envelope. Yet, what the Vatican released was four pages. On top of that, while the language in the first two secrets was fairly straight forward; whereas, in the third, Mary does not speak, it is symbolic, and also contains grammatical differences. While the Vatican sought to consider it a fulfillment of the May 13, 1981 assassination attempt on Pope John, the Third Secret actually ends with the death of the Pope. It was also revealed that Sister Lucia wrote to Pope John in May, 1982, to say that the complete fulfillment of the prophecy had not occurred.

What this all seems to add up to is a fraudulently produced ‘Secret’ intended to divert attention away from what could actually be going on. Though, as a fundamental Christian I have to question ‘appearances’ of Mary, visions from false prophets, and prophecies from an unreliable source; I do have to consider  what Pope Paul VI may be referring to.

In the 1990 book The Keys of This Blood by Malachi Martin, a scholar and Vatican insider (as a Jesuit priest, from 1958-64, he served as a close aide to Cardinal Augustin Bea and the Pope),  he wrote the following (pg. 632):

“Most frighteningly for [Pope] John Paul [II], he had come up against the irremovable presence of a malign strength in his own Vatican and in certain bishops’ chanceries. It was what knowledgeable Churchmen called the ‘superforce.’ Rumors, always difficult to verify, tied its installation to the beginning of Pope Paul VI’s reign in 1963. Indeed Paul had alluded somberly to ‘the smoke of Satan which has entered the Sanctuary’ … an oblique reference to an enthronement ceremony by Satanists in the Vatican. Besides, the incidence of Satanic pedophilia– rites and practices– was already documented among certain bishops and priests as widely dispersed as Turin, in Italy, and South Carolina, in the United States. The cultic acts of Satanic pedophilia are considered by professionals to be the culmination of the Fallen Archangel’s rites.”

In his 1996 book Windswept House: A Vatican Novel, which addresses the Vatican’s relationship to the New World Order and the next level civilization is to take, Martin begins the story with a description of a ritual known as the “Enthronement of the Fallen Archangel Lucifer” which took place on June 29, 1963, in St. Paul’s Chapel at the Vatican, less than a week after Pope Paul’s election. It was linked, on the telephone, to a parallel ceremony which took place in South Carolina. The book ends up with the Pope, before dying, leaving a written account about it on his desk for the next Pope (a thinly-veiled description of John Paul II) to find. 

According to The New American, Martin reiterated that the Satanic rite took place: “Oh yes, it is true; very much so, but the only way I could put that down into print is in novelistic form.” He also confirmed it to John Loeffler, host of the Steel on Steel radio show, where he was a frequent guest, and said that the Pope did not even know about it.

On January 24, 1979, at the Vatican, the Pope met for two hours with the Soviet foreign minister, Andrei Gromyko. Afterward, Gromyko referred to him as “a man with a worldview.” John Paul said that the meeting was to talk about “the prospects for world peace.”

On Sunday, April 3, 1994, the Parade magazine featured a front page picture of Pope John, with the quote: “We trust that, with the approach of the year 2000, Jerusalem will become the city of peace for the entire world and that all the people will be able to meet there, in particular the believers in the religions that find their birthright in the faith of Abraham.” Note the global implication. The interview inside by Tad Szulc focused on the Vatican’s establishment of diplomatic relations with Israel on December 30, 1993, which came during a time when Israel was also trying to work out their own peace accord in the Middle East.

This agreement will allow the Vatican to have a seat at the negotiations on the final determination of Jerusalem. The Vatican embassy will be in Tel Aviv, where most other embassies are located, because Jerusalem is not recognized as Israel’s capital. In March, 1994, the Vatican also established relations with the Moslem country of Jordan, on Israel’s eastern border, and it indicated the beginnings of a move by the Vatican to become more involved in the Middle East situation. Pope John said: “It must be understood that Jews, who for 2000 years were dispersed among the nations of the world, had decided to return to the land of their ancestors. That is their right.” Vatican hardliners have criticized the Pope’s growing role as the “protector of Jews,” but maybe this is just a fulfillment of prophecy.

There does not appear to be any other figure on the world scene that could be considered as a candidate for the False Prophet other than the Pope, with the Roman Catholic Church being the World Church. However, do not misconstrue this as anti-Catholic rhetoric. The real history of the Catholic Church is not known to a large majority of its membership, and therefore, even though they have been deceived, it is wrong to indict those who have sincerely tried to live their lives according to the basic Christian tenets as they know them. It is probable that the Catholic Church, as well as the Protestant churches which make up the World Council of Churches, in the coming years, will be radically different, as liberalism and New Age become more pervasive in Religion– transforming these churches into shadows of their former selves.

 

CHAPTER ELEVEN

THE SHINING STAR

 

THE WAR TORN HISTORY OF ISRAEL

In the near future, the country of Israel is going to take a more prominent role in world affairs, so let’s take a brief look at their historical development to see why tensions have continued to increase in the Middle East.

The northern kingdom of Israel was conquered by the Assyrians around 722 BC, and the threat of captivity and slaughter forced them to flee. Those people became known as the “ten lost tribes.” The other two tribes, Benjamin and Judah (where the word “Jew” came from), remained in the south. Through the years, Jerusalem and Palestine became one of the most overrun areas in the world: Babylonian (587 BC-536 BC), Medo-Persian (536 BC-533 BC), Greek (331 BC-301 BC), Egyptian (301 BC-198 BC), Syrian (198 BC-63 BC), and Roman (63 BC-395 AD). Most of the Jews had fled from the land, and only a small group remained in Jerusalem until 70 AD, when the Romans burned the city. By 135, all of the Jews had been driven out. Still the area continued to be the subject of contention as it was conquered by the Byzantine (396-638), Mohammedan (639-1099), Crusader (1100-1291), Moslem (1292), Egyptian-Mamaluke (1292-1917), and Turks (1917).

In 1895, Theodor Herzl, an Austrian Jew, wrote a book called The Jewish State (Der Judenstadt) that began the movement towards the establishment of an independent Jewish state. In 1897, he arranged the first World Zionist Congress in Basle, Switzerland. Now known as ‘Zionists’ (for Mount Zion in Palestine), a fund was started to raise money to buy land, and a blue and white flag was chosen, the colors of the tallith prayer shawl. Herzl traveled around the world, especially in Europe, to lobby for his group. In 1903, a year before he died, England offered the Jews the African country of Uganda, which they rejected, because they knew that Palestine was their country. According to the Bible (Gen. 15:18), Israel’s promised land stretches from the Nile River in Egypt to the Euphrates in Syria, and includes the countries of Syria and Lebanon.

In 1904, Dr. Chaim Weizmann (who would become Israel’s first President), was made Assistant Professor of Biological Chemistry at the University of Manchester in England. The Polish-born Jew had studied Chemistry in Germany, and taught in Switzerland and England. During World War I, Germany was producing 250,000 shells a day, while England was only producing 2,500, due to a shortage of acetone because of the lack of wood alcohol. Weizmann isolated an organism capable of transforming the starch of cereals, most notably that of maize, and later chestnuts, into acetone butyl alcohol. Because of these advanced experimentations and the contribution of explosives (TNT) to the allied cause, Weizmann was credited with saving the British Army. The only thanks he wanted, was for Palestine to be established as a national homeland for the Jews.

The Sykes-Picat Agreement was a secret wartime agreement between England and France to divide between them the lands of the Ottoman Empire once World War 1 ended. Among the terms was the establishment of an Arab state in ‘southern Palestine.’ However, the Arabs became upset that Britain decided to instead engineer its own rule over all Palestine through the League of Nations. England essentially ruled Palestine as a colony until 1948.

On November 2, 1917, the British Foreign Secretary Lord Arthur James Balfour sent this declaration to Lord Lionel Walter Rothschild:

“His Majesty’s Government views with favor the establishment in Palestine of a national home land for the Jewish people, and will use their best endeavors to facilitate the achievement of this object, it being clearly understood that nothing shall be done which may prejudice the civil and religious rights of existing non-Jewish communities in Palestine or the rights and political status enjoyed by Jews in any other country.”

On December 9, 1917, Gen. Edmund Allenby marched into Jerusalem, and when the Turks heard that he was on his way, they interpreted ‘Allenby’ to mean ‘Allah Nebi’ (‘Prophet of God’), and took it as a sign that God was against them. They were also worried about the accompanying airplanes (from the 14th Bomber Squadron of the Royal Flying Corp), which they had never seen before. They were thinking about the promise in Isaiah 31:5: “As birds flying, so will the Lord of Hosts defend Jerusalem; defending also he will deliver it; and passing over he will preserve it.” The Turks left the city.

An interesting fact to add to this narrative can be found in Daniel 12:12. Some believe that the 1335 ‘days’ may refer to the actual date that Palestine was delivered from Moslem rule. Since the land in Daniel’s day was under Moslem rule, the date given would most likely be in Moslem terms, not in Jewish or Gregorian. A coin minted in Turkey showed the Gregorian date of 1917 on one side, and the Moslem date of 1335 on the other side. Is this a fulfillment of prophecy?

After the War, the 1919 Paris Peace Conference at Versailles established the League of Nations, who approved the Balfour Declaration and granted a mandate for Great Britain to govern the Palestine area. Within a couple of years, a Select Committee on Estimates, of the British House of Commons, reported that “large numbers of Jews, almost amounting to a second Exodus, have been migrating from Eastern Europe to the American zones of Germany and Austria with the intention in the majority of cases of finally making their way to Palestine. It is clear that it is a highly organized movement, with ample funds and great influence behind it, but the Subcommittee was unable to obtain any real evidence who are the real instigators.” A U.S. Senate War Investigating Committee report said that a “heavy migration of Jews from Eastern Europe into the American Zone of Germany is part of a carefully organized plan financed by special groups in the United States.” Even though nobody was to leave the Soviet Union without government permission, many Jews were allowed to leave, so they could return to their homeland.

In 1937, a Royal Commission was established by England which divided the country of Palestine into three sections: Jewish, Arab and English. With the increased tension, the UN Security Council later went soft, and the Truman Administration reversed their earlier support, urging that the partition proposal be suspended, in lieu of a ‘trusteeship.’ Jewish terrorist groups, such as the Stern gang, and the Irgun Zvai Leumi (led by Menachem Begin), worried that a Jewish State would not materialize, began attacking Arabs. Time magazine reported that they “stormed the village of Deir Yasin and butchered everyone in sight. The corpses of 250 Arabs, mostly women and small children, were tossed into wells.” Rather than risking the possibility of further massacres, the Arab settlers fled the country to live in neighboring countries.

On April 29, 1947, the UN took on the responsibility of settling the Palestinian situation. Facing a Jewish refugee crisis because of mass emigration into Palestine that  they could no longer control, England acceded to Resolution 181 of the newly-founded United Nations which called for a partition of the British-ruled area into separate Jewish and Arab states, with Jerusalem as a separate entity administered by the UN. Palestinian Jews approved the plan, but Palestinian Arabs and neighboring Arab countries rejected it.

On May 14, 1948, the British Union Jack in Jerusalem was lowered, and at 4 p.m., David Ben-Gurion (the first Prime Minister) read the Declaration of Independence over the airwaves in a radio broadcast from the Tel Aviv Museum. At 6:10 p.m. President Truman made an official statement of recognition, making the United States one of the first countries to extend diplomatic recognition to the new independent state of Israel.

In a speech to the UN General Assembly, Andrei Gromyko, the Russian Ambassador, announced his support for an independent Jewish State in Palestine, and urged the Arabs to accommodate them. The entire Communist bloc voted to support Israel. They followed their show of support with a strong program which included financial support and military equipment. The Soviet Union was hoping that Israel would become another communist satellite. When it became apparent that Israel would not go communist, Russia discontinued diplomatic relations with them on February 23, 1953, and the Cominform denounced Zionism as an “agency of American imperialism.”

Another variation of one of the numerical theories given earlier purports to indicate the foretelling of the establishment of Israel as an independent Jewish State, and the end of the dispersal of the Jewish people throughout the world. The calculation goes like this: 2,520 biblical years X 360 biblical days = 907,200 days, divided by our calendar year of 365.25 days = 2,483.8 calendar years, which added to the end of the Babylonian captivity in 536 BC, leads us to the year of 1948.

When British troops left the area, they said it would be a matter of weeks before the Arabs would take over the new country. On May 15th, the official date of statehood, when Ben-Gurion was broadcasting Israel’s appreciation to the U.S. for their recognition, an explosion sounded, after which he said: “A bomb has just fallen on this city from an enemy aircraft flying overhead.” An Arab alliance of Egypt, Iraq, Saudi Arabia, Syria, Yemen, Lebanon, and Jordan had attacked Israel. Even though the newly formed nation was poorly armed, they survived, and actually increased their territory by 600 miles. The 1949 Armistice gave them 21% more land than they had originally been given by the United Nations.

Prior to 1948, the Jewish people were known as ‘Palestinians.’ There was a Palestinian Post newspaper, a Palestinian Brigade of Jewish volunteers in the British Army during World War II, and an all-Jewish Palestinian Symphony Orchestra. Arab inhabitants living in the new country of Israel wanted to differentiate themselves from the Jews, and began called themselves Palestinians. However, the underlying purpose for this was to generate the misconception that it was a distinct nationality, and that ‘Palestine’ was their ancestral homeland, when in fact, they are actually similar in language and customs to the Arabs of Syria and Jordan, where their ancestors probably came from.

On July 26, 1956, Gamal Abdel Nasser, President of Egypt, seized control of the Suez Canal, and announced that the profits would go towards building the Aswan Dam. Egypt moved into a close alliance with Russia as billions of dollars worth of military equipment, along with Soviet advisors, poured into the country. On October 29th, Israeli forces overran the Gaza Strip, and had it not been for the UN Resolution that ordered a cease fire, Egypt would have fallen to Israel.

Many years ago I came across this unsubstantiated report. On November 7, 1957, the Jerusalem Post reported that at 6:03 a.m., Moshe Dayan radioed to twenty of his soldiers stationed in the Sinai Desert, that three Egyptian divisions, 18,000 men, were on their way. They men bowed down, and prayed to the ‘God of their Fathers’ to have the strength to die, rather than face being captured. When they got up, they saw the Egyptian strike force engaged in retreat. Behind these lines was a car, which the Israelis captured. Inside the car was one of Nasser’s commanding generals, who said that they were retreating because they had been surrounded by an army dressed in white. Israel had no such army there. The 18,000 soldiers were never heard from again. A six-week search in Israel, the Sinai Desert, and Egypt failed to turn up any clues. Since it was already established that Israel did not have the resources to capture such a large number of men, what could have happened? National Geographic reported that on November 7, 1957, at 6:33 a.m. there was an earthquake of substantial proportions on the Sinai peninsula, which lead to the speculation that the army could have been swallowed up by the earth. If this report was true, it most certainly was a sign that the Jews were indeed God’s chosen people.

The Soviet Union began sending equipment to Iraq and Syria, while they continued to interfere in the internal affairs of other Arab nations through military coups and political assassinations. Only U.S. and British intervention prevented Communist takeovers in the Middle East, as in July 1958, when the Marines landed in Lebanon; and British forces, supporting King Hussein, landed in Jordan.

On March 16, 1965, Nasser promised the Arabs an all-out offensive effort against Israel, if they would unite under him, as he hoped to become the President of the United States of Africa. He said: “We must arm 5,000,000 men and overwhelm the Israelis by sheer military might.”

In 1967, Russia sent exaggerated reports to Egypt and Syria that Israel was preparing for war against Syria. This was a move by Syria to unify the Arab bloc countries. In a book written by Nasser, he revealed that his chief goal was to eliminate Israel as a nation, and to push them into the sea. On May 26th he said: “The Arab people want to fight. We have been waiting for the right time when we will be completely ready.” On May 28th he said: “We will not accept any co-existence with Israel.” On June 4th he said, concerning Israel: “We are facing you in battle and are burning with desire for it to start to obtain revenge.” The source of Nasser’s hatred for Israel can be traced back to a statement he made in December, 1962: “We feel the soil of Palestine is the soil of Egypt, and the whole Arab world. Why do we mobilize? Because we feel that the land of Palestine is part of our land, and we are ready to sacrifice ourselves for it.”

Nasser ordered the UN to remove their troops, which they did; and he closed the crucial port of Eliat, on the Gulf of Aquaba, and blockaded the Tiran Straits. He then taunted Israel’s Chief of Staff Yitzhak Rabin by saying: “Let him come, I’m waiting.” The armies of Egypt, Jordan, Syria, and Lebanon surrounded Israel on all sides. Joining them were Iraq, Algeria, Kuwait, Sudan, and other Arab nations, which represented 25 times more manpower than Israel could field. On the evening of June 4, 1967, Nasser moved his Russian-made tanks and artillery into position. He knew that with America caught up in the Vietnam War, there would be no help for Israel.

As daylight broke on June 5th, Israeli jets flew low from the north and began bombing the Egyptian Air Force. Israeli ships traded fire with Egypt’s naval power, and Israeli tanks rolled into the Sinai. As the events unfolded, Russia warned the major countries of the world to back-off, so the world sat back and waited, expecting a swift Arab victory. The victory never came. By the second day, Arab leaders watched their military being ground to bits. After six days, the Arab alliance was in retreat as Israeli soldiers captured the Sinai peninsula up to the Suez Canal, the Golan Heights including Mount Hermon (which would then become the “eyes and ears of Israel,” the entire West Bank of the River Jordan, and reclaimed the city of Jerusalem. Schlomo Goren, Ashkenazic (of Eastern European origin) Chief Rabbi of Israel, carried the Scrolls of the Law, and sounded the ram’s horn of repentance. In Hebrew, ‘shofar’ (ram’s horn) is the word that ‘jubilee’ is derived from. In Leviticus 25:8-9, a ‘jubilee’ is represented as 49 years. There was a 49 year difference between 1917, when Gen. Allenby entered Jerusalem, and 1967, when the Jews took complete control. Gen. Moshe Dayan said: “We have returned to our holiest of holy places, never to be parted from it again ... No power on earth will remove us from this spot again.”

Seeing that their plan was failing, Russia called for a ceasefire. In those six short days, the Arabs lost three billion dollars of military equipment, and the Israelis captured $700 million in new Soviet military hardware. Over 15,000 Arab lives were lost, but only 776 Israelis. Israel increased their territory from 8,000 to 34,000 square miles. Moshe Dayan, Israel’s Minister of Defense, said afterwards: “Our next war will be with Russia.”

After the Israeli victory over the Arabs in 1948, Jordan maintained possession of Judea, Samaria, and the eastern part of Jerusalem, and expelled all the Jews and destroyed their synagogues. They renamed the area the ‘West Bank.’ Their purpose was to convince the world that these territories were the ancestral lands of the Jordanian Kingdom, when in fact it is well documented that the land belonged to the Jews. Even after the Arabs were driven out of this area during the 1967 war, they still referred to this territory as the West Bank in an effort to continue swaying public opinion.

In the years that followed, Russia continued to arm Egypt, Syria, and other Arab countries. However, by 1972, Anwar Sadat, the President of Egypt, felt that Russia was trying to control the Middle East, and he ended his country’s alliance with them. Egypt and Saudi Arabia joined forces so they wouldn’t have to rely on Russia. Syria then became the main recipient of Soviet arms.

In 1973, Egypt’s War Minister announced that the headquarters for all Arab fronts would be established in Cairo. On October 6, 1973, which was Yom Kippur, the Jewish Day of Atonement, Egypt, Syria, Jordan and eight other Arab nations joined together in a surprise attack against Israel. Much of the Israeli air force was destroyed by Soviet SAM ground-to-air missiles, and only 100 of 265 Israeli tanks survived the first wave, giving the Arabs a 5 to 1 edge in armor superiority. Nixon was very adamant about the U.S. position when he said: “If Russia disturbs the balance of power in the Middle East, the United States will move to assure Israel’s security.” With reports that the Soviets were airlifting supplies to Egypt, and Iraqi troops were on their way to support Syria, Israeli Prime Minister Golda Meir began considering the nuclear option, and made an urgent plea to the U.S.

Israel no longer had the military hardware to wage an effective war. They needed missiles, ammunition, tanks, and planes. An amazing story that came out of this war had to do with Tzvika Greengold, who was the leader of a group of three Israeli tanks on the Golan Heights, where they were to hold off oncoming Syrian tanks. Somehow he got separated from the other two, so he drove up a hill and destroyed three enemy tanks. He repositioned himself only to see a column of thirty Syrian tanks heading his way. He shot the first, changed positions, and kept shooting. By the time he was done, he had destroyed ten of the tanks, and the Syrians began to retreat because they thought they were being attacked by a larger Israeli force.

Nixon responded to Meir’s appeal by saying: “Send everything that can fly.” In a commitment to stand by them in their darkest hour, he also sent in two carrier battle groups to the eastern Mediterranean Sea, and when the Soviets threatened to intervene by dropping paratroopers into the Sinai, our military alert level was raised to DEFCON 3. In a 31-day airlift, a $2.2 billion emergency aid shipment code-named Operation Nickel Grass, the U.S. sent in shipments of ammunition, fighter-bombers, and tanks. Meir would later say: “For generations to come, all will be told of the miracle of the immense planes from the United States bringing in the material that meant life to our people.”

In a swift, often reckless counterattack, Israel pushed their way to the west bank of the Suez, and came within 100 miles of Cairo, the Egyptian capital; and within artillery range of the airfields of Damascus, the Syrian capital. With the tide turned, Israel again prevailed, taking even more territory. Again Russia urged the UN to order a ceasefire. Sadat’s terms for a ceasefire was for Israel to withdraw from all territory it took during the 1967 war. American and Soviet pressure turned this Israeli victory into a negotiated compromise. The Arabs punished the world for their support of Israel by initiating an oil embargo against all the nations, such us the United States, who were partial to Israel. This move created worldwide economic chaos.

In 1977, Israeli Chief of Staff Mordechai Gur said publicly that Egypt was again preparing for war, basing his assumption on an unprecedented military buildup that was part of a two-year $6 billion arms modernization plan. Jimmy Carter, said in a 1978 meeting with Israeli Prime Minister Menachem Begin: “I can say, without reservation, as President of the United States of America, that we will continue to do so (remain committed to Israel’s security), not just for thirty years, but forever.” However, in 1978, President Carter was able to get Prime Minister Menachem Begin (Israel) and Anwar Sadat (Egypt) together to sign the Camp David Peace Accord, which led to the return of the Sinai to Egypt, and full recognition of Israel by Egypt, including the establishment of embassies and trade relations.

On November 5, 1978, the 21-nation Arab League met in Baghdad and established a $3.5 billion war fund “to continue the armed confrontation with the Jewish State”; and in 1980, a 37-nation Islamic Summit called for a ‘Holy War’ to liberate all Arab land, including Jerusalem, to establish an independent Palestinian state, with an Arab Jerusalem as its capital. The proposal was rejected by Egypt because of their commitment to the Peace Accord.

During 1980-81, Israel passed two key laws that changed the nature of the Middle East conflict: they named Jerusalem, including East Jerusalem and the Old City (captured from Jordan in 1967) as Israel’s Eternal Capital (although most of the world still maintains embassies in Tel Aviv); and annexed the Golan Heights (captured from Syria in 1967).

In June, 1982, while responding to a PLO attack from a terrorist base in southern Lebanon, Israeli Intelligence discovered that Russia had enough arms and foodstuffs in huge caves under the town of Sidon to supply a million-man army, including uniforms, assault rifles, ammunition, shells, missiles, and tanks. They found two huge digging machines that were used to dig the underground fortress. The smaller one of the two was able to dig a hole 30 feet wide, 24 feet high, and 60 feet deep, in eight hours. They were part of a six-machine shipment to Austria by a U.S. manufacturer. The whereabouts of the other four were not known. The shocking implication of that discovery, was that the shelf life of the K-rations (meal packets) were only six months, which led many to believe the Israel thwarted a Russian invasion of Israel that was planned for the fall of 1982.

After an eight-year long war with Iran, in 1988, Saddam Hussein, in a bid to become the preeminent leader of the Arab world, offered to put his military at the disposal of the Palestinian effort. Iraq had been a partner in most of Arab attacks on Israel, and during the Persian Gulf War, Hussein threatened to “burn half of Israel.” However, in 1989, Yasser Arafat showed his willingness to seek a solution to the Mid-East situation by acknowledging Israel’s right to exist, and expressing a desire to begin negotiations to establish a Palestinian political authority that could coexist with Israel. 

Salah Khalaf Abu lyad, Yasir Arafat’s chief deputy, said on January 1, 1991: “Now we accept the formation of the Palestinian state in part of Palestine, in the Gaza Strip and West Bank. We will start from that part and we will liberate Palestine, inch by inch.”

In August 20, 1993, in the Norwegian capital of Oslo, Yitzhak Rabin (Israel) and Yasser Arafat (head of the Palestinian Liberation Organization) reached an agreement, known as the Declaration of Principles (or Oslo Accords), in an attempt to end its armed struggle in exchange for gradual Palestinian autonomy (through the creation of the Palestinian Authority) over parts of the West Bank and the Gaza Strip, which was later extended to Nablus, Jenin, Bethlehem, Ramallah, Qalqilya, Tulkarm, and Hebron in 1995. The two leaders also signed Letters of Mutual Recognition, in which the Israeli government recognized the PLO as the legitimate representative of the Palestinian people; and the PLO recognized Israel’s right to exist, and also renounced terrorism, violence, and their desire for the destruction of the State of Israel.

In a September 9, 1993 letter to Israeli Prime Minister Yitzhak Rabin, Arafat renounced his terrorist activities and said: “The PLO recognizes the right of the state of Israel to exist in peace and security.”

The Oslo Accords were signed by both leaders in Washington, D.C. on September 13th, yet, on September 19th, P.L.O. Chairman Arafat said before a group of 19 Arab ministers meeting in Cairo: “Our first goal is the liberation of all occupied territories ... and the establishment of a Palestinian state whose capital is Jerusalem. The agreement we arrived at is not a complete solution ... it is only the basis for an interim solution and the forerunner of a final settlement, which must be based on a complete withdrawal from all occupied Palestinian lands, especially holy Jerusalem.”

On September 14, 1993, Jordan signed an agenda for peace with Israel, which culminated with Peace Treaty that was signed in October, 1994. Also in October, 1994, Farouk Kaddoumi, head of the PLO’s political department and their foreign minister, said in a speech: “There is a state which was established through historical force and it must be destroyed. This is the Palestinian way.” Arafat later told Rabin, the Israeli Prime Minister, that his comment did not reflect the view of the PLO.

On November 4, 1995, Rabin, like Sadat before him, paid for peace with his life.

An October, 1998 summit at Wye Mills, MD, became the first serious peace negotiations in two years, as Israel Prime Minister Benjamin Netanyahu and Arafat met to settle various important issues that had been negotiated during the 1993 Oslo Accords. It ended with Israel surrendering 13% of their land to the Palestinians as part of a land for peace agreement brokered by the U.S.

Pope John Paul II met with Yasser Arafat at the Vatican on February 15, 2000, where they agreed that Jerusalem must be made into an international city. The agreement they signed was in the form of a covenant. The Pope called for an end to the violence and said that the Palestinian State should be created out of the land of Israel. The Vatican said that Israel’s annexation of east Jerusalem was illegal, and they didn’t recognize Israeli sovereignty there.

In March of the same year, the Pope traveled to the Middle East where he visited Jordan, Israel, and the Palestine territories. Time magazine (4/30/00 pg. 36) quoted Yasser Arafat’s wife Suha, who had been a devout Catholic before her marriage, as saying that the Holy Father’s very presence there was “a clear message for an independent Palestinian state.”

 

Billed as Camp David II, in July, 2000, hoping for a final settlement before he left office, President Bill Clinton hosted a meeting between Israeli Prime Minister Ehud Barak and Arafat. For the first time, Israel offered part of East Jerusalem as the Palestinian capital, and most of the West Bank. The talks failed because of Arafat’s demand for the ‘right of return’ for Palestinian refugees living abroad.

On August 2, 2001, Arafat and Pope John Paul met for a private meeting at the papal summer residence in Castel Gandolfo, where the Pope again called for an end to violence, and said he supported the rights of the Palestinians.

In June, 2003 current Prime Minister Ariel Sharon did a complete about-face (he had promised to use his military experience to end terrorism once and for all) by agreeing with President Bush and Palestinian Prime Minister Abbas that a Palestinian State is the common goal of the U.S., Israel and the Palestinians, and even described Israel’s control of their own land as an  “occupation.”

In July, 2003, Israeli opposition leader, former Prime Minister of Israel, Shimon Peres, publicly proposed that Jerusalem become the ‘World Capital’ of the world government that is developing. His press release said that the claims on the city being made by Moslems, Christians, and Jews could be placated by the presence of an overriding governing body that had jurisdiction over the city. Peres suggested that the Secretary-General of the UN, Kofi Annan, be the mayor of the city.

 In November, 2003, in an attempt to get more support from the U.S. for more Israeli concessions towards the Palestinians, Arafat said in a speech that Israel has a right to live in peace. However groups like Hizballah (‘Party of God’), Hamas, Islamic Jihad, and Fatah continued their terrorist attacks, possibly believing that Arafat has become ‘soft’ in his diplomatic approach to the Middle East situation.

Today, the Israeli military force is probably the most respected in the world, despite its small size. They have a fighting spirit that can not be denied. Their military officers are sworn in with a ceremony at the ancient fortress of Masada, where in 70 AD, unable to hold off the Roman attack any longer, 950 men, women, and children committed suicide, rather than be captured. Part of their oath says: “Masada shall never fall again.” This commitment has nurtured that incredible fighting spirit, making them the most elite fighting force in the world– literally unbeatable. They are God’s chosen people, and because of that, Israel will never fall, but that won’t stop someone from trying. The region will continue to be a powder keg waiting to explode. It seems likely that the Pope (the yet to come False Prophet) will be asked to be the mediator of the Middle East situation, and be the one who facilitates it becoming a Universal City for all religions.

 

Focusing on Israel

A map drawn by monks during the Crusades, still hangs in the Herford Cathedral, and identifies Jerusalem as the geographic center of the world, which is so marked on the floor of the Holy Sepulcher. The attention of the world will become more focused on this area of the world as this nation continues to prosper. What is it about this country, besides the religious significance, which has made it the most fought over pieces of land in history.

The Dead Sea, located between Israel and Jordan, which is 1,296 feet below sea level, is the lowest spot on the surface of the Earth. It is fifty miles long and eleven miles wide (about 500 square miles), and has a depth of 1,200 feet at its deepest point. Known as the ‘Sea of Salt,’ because it is ten times saltier than ocean water, it is fed by the Jordan River, and has no outlet. Its waters have evaporated for hundreds of years in the extreme heat, at a rate of 280 million cubic feet per day, leaving behind a variety of minerals. With a concentration of 32% of dissolved ingredients, in a “unique composition” of mostly sodium chloride (salt), while regular ocean water has only 3.5% to 4%; it is the richest mineral source in the world.

The water contains potassium chloride, or potash, which is used as a fertilizer and for making explosives. It is of high quality becomes it doesn’t come from rock. It is believed that this ingredient will become a very valuable commodity.

The water also contains magnesium bromide (used to make plastics and rubber), magnesium chloride (used in magnesium metal production and in the manufacturing of a cement used for heavy duty flooring), and hydrogen sulfide (used in chemical laboratories as an analytical re-agent). Because of its sulfuric content, the water is said to have therapeutic properties.

Solar ponds have been built on the Sea. The sun heats the shallow salt water, and the heat is trapped in the dense salt layer on the bottom, and becomes hot enough to turn a turbine, thus producing electricity.

Scientists have also discovered an algae, known as Dunaliella, which can survive in, and has adapted to, the extremely salty conditions. It is being grown in algae farms where they double their numbers every two days. The algae is used to produce a green paste, which, when dried, makes an excellent animal feed because of its high protein content, and it is easy to digest because the algae have no cell walls. It also yields beta carotene (a pigment which gives carrots its color), which is used for food coloring; and also glycerol, which is used for eye shadow and other cosmetics, paints, resins, and toothpaste. When the algae decomposes, it forms the raw material that nature uses to form oil.

The value of the mineral deposits in the Dead Sea has been estimated at over a trillion dollars. However, the Dead Sea has been shrinking in size as the sea level has fallen. The Mediterranean Dead Sea Co. initiated a $1.4 billion project to funnel water to the Dead Sea from the Mediterranean, which is about 70 miles away.

Geological surveys have indicated that there is plenty of steam under Israel to provide power through the harnessing of geo-thermal energy, which is a very economical source of energy. Oil and natural gas deposits have also been discovered. Cutting diamonds is a major industry, as is the exporting citrus fruit to Europe and Japan.

It seems there are plenty of resources in this small country that could be garnished for the benefit of an attacking nation.

 

THE ARK OF THE COVENANT

The purpose of building the Temple was to house the Ark of the Covenant, so the discovery of the most sacred item in Jewish history may be all that is needed to initiate the rebuilding of the Temple. However, Jeremiah 27:22 seems to indicate a connection between the Temple treasures, and the existence of the Temple. According to Ezra, after the first Temple was destroyed, the Temple vessels had to be returned or refabricated before the Temple could be rebuilt. Thus, only the existence of the Temple vessels may be all that is needed to rebuild the Temple, since it is believed that the Ark was not in the second Temple.

The Ark was a rectangular box four feet long, and two feet high, made of acacia wood (distinguished as a type of wood that does not decay), and covered with gold; with two cherubs (a rank of angels) looking down and facing each other on its lid with outstretched wings, which was known as the mercy seat. It was constructed at Mount Sinai by Bezalel, according to the instructions Moses received from God. Inside was placed the rod of Aaron, a pot of manna (which had been sent by God to feed the Israelites during their time of wandering in the wilderness), and the two tablets of the Law given to Moses (known as the Ten Commandments). Some sources also claim that it contains the original Books of Moses. It represented the divine presence of God, and was the point where the literal manifestation of God on this Earth took place. Just looking at it was known to cause death. The Bible tells us of the power it possessed. It caused the Jordan River to part (Joshua 3:8 - 4:11), aided in the destruction of Jericho (Joshua 6:4-21), and brought about numerous military victories when it was present. Needless to say, it developed quite a mystique.

Inside the Temple, the Ark was placed in a dark, windowless room known as the Holy of Holies. A vale was placed around the Ark, and only once a year, on the Day of Atonement, the high priest was allowed to enter. Even then, he was to carry a container of burning incense, which filled the room with smoke, thus obscuring his view of the Ark. He would sprinkle the blood of a bullock on the ground in front of the Ark, and on the mercy seat, as atonement for the sins of the priests; and then the blood of a goat, as a symbolic atonement for the sins of the people. A rope would be tied around his waist, so if for some reason he accidentally touched the Ark and was killed, he could be pulled out without risk by the other priests.

In the Bible, there are 200 references to the Ark of the Covenant up to the time of Jeremiah, but nothing afterward. It has since disappeared, and nobody is really sure where it’s at. The common belief is that the Temple will not be rebuilt unless the Ark is found.

The Ark had not been removed from the Temple during or after the reign of King Josiah, which had begun in 640 BC, and it was in place in the Holy of Holies in 701 BC, which leaves 61 years in which it could have disappeared. It is unlikely that Hezekiah (716-687 BC) would have allowed the Ark to be taken away. Between the time of his death, and Josiah’s reign, there were two other rulers, Manasseh (687-642 BC) and Amon (642-640 BC). Amon discovered that Manasseh had been involved in a form of Baal worship, and had erected an image of Astarte (Asherah) in the Temple (2 Kings 21:4-7, 2 Chronicles 33:7), and it is believed that he would have ordered the Levites to remove the Ark. The Ark reappeared in 622 BC (2 Kings 22:1-7, 2 Chronicles 34:8-33, 2 Chronicles 35:3), during the reign of Manasseh’s grandson, King Josiah, who vanquished idolatry, repaired and purified the Temple.

However, idolatry took root again, and the actions of Rehoboam, Solomon’s son, caused the kingdom to be divided, with Judah (Judea) in the south, and Israel to the north. Judgment came upon the Northern Kingdom in 721 BC when the Assyrians attacked them; and the Southern Kingdom paid the price for they idolatry when the armies of Nebuchadnezzar, the Babylonian king, swept through the land in 606 BC, and then again in 597 BC. During the second invasion, 2 Kings 24:13 says that “all the treasures of the house of the Lord, and the treasure of the king’s house” were taken, and “all the vessels of gold which Solomon king of Israel had made in the temple of the Lord” had been cut in pieces. The original Temple was destroyed in 586 BC by the Babylonian commander, Nebuzaradan (2 Kings 25:8-9), and the rest of the treasures were plundered and taken to a Babylonian temple at Shinar (Daniel 1:2), which has led some to theorize that what was taken previously came from the Temple treasury, since Nubuchadnezzar’s initial action against Judah was in response to them not paying tribute to him.

Through all of this, the Ark was not mentioned. Lists of Temple items (2 Kings 25:13-17, Jeremiah 52:17-23) do not refer to any Temple treasures from the Holy of Holies, and it is this silence that could indicate that it wasn’t captured, since there is a Biblical record of the time when the Philistines captured the Ark. In addition, Ezra 1:7-11 states that all the captured items were later returned by the Persians, but the Ark was not discussed. So, either the Ark was destroyed along with the Temple (possibly indicated by the destruction of the “goodly vessels” in 2 Chronicles 36:19), or the Ark was hidden before it could be found.

When Rome invaded Judea in 63 BC, and the Roman General Pompey swept through Jerusalem, entering the Temple, and the Holy of Holies, it was empty. Jewish history records the high priest making his offering upon the foundation stone of the Holy of Holies, and not the Ark. After Titus returned to Rome with some of the Temple treasure, the Arch of Triumph (or Arch of Titus) was built in 81 AD at the entrance to the Forum, in the Palatine section of Rome, to commemorate his victory. It depicted the seven-branched candelabra known as the menorah (with an octagonal base, rather than a three-legged stand, which it actually has; which could indicate that it was a duplicate kept in the Treasury), the golden table of the showbread, and the seven trumpets of the Jubilee. The Ark is not pictured, thus adding to the evidence that the Ark was not in the second Temple, and has been hidden.

According to the Mishnah (Sotah 9a), after the Temple was built, the Tabernacle was stored under the “crypts of the Temple.” It is believed that King Solomon constructed a secret chamber in the recesses of the Temple Mount to hide the Ark, which is where it was placed during the reign of Manasseh. Jewish tradition has held that the Ark and the Altar of Incense were hidden in a secret location under a woodshed on the western side of the Temple, near the Holy of Holies.

This is not such a far-fetched idea when you realize that under the city of Jerusalem there is an underground city consisting of a number of tunnels, chambers, and cisterns; which were created to establish a water storage system, as quarters for guards, chambers to hold sacrificial animals, rooms containing ritual bathing areas, prison cells, and storage areas for Temple treasures. The best known of these subterranean areas is Hezekiah’s Tunnel, which was constructed to make sure Jerusalem would have fresh water in case the city was attacked. It started at Gihon Spring, and ran for a third of a mile, through solid rock, spilling into the Pool of Siloam. An escape tunnel used by King Zedekiah which ran from the Tower of Antonia, to a point near the Eastern Gate, emerging outside the walls of the city, covering a distance of over 8,000 feet.

The nine original members of the Knights Templar were received by King Baldwin I (Baudouin) in Jerusalem in 1119, and they established their headquarters in a wing of the al-Aqsa Mosque, which had been converted to a palace. They were given complete access to the palace and various outbuildings which were on the site where Solomon’s Temple originally stood, which was adjacent to the Dome of the Rock. Although their goal was “to keep the road from the coast to Jerusalem free from bandits,” for nine years they rarely left the palace grounds. It was an unrealistic pledge, because it would have been difficult for the nine to patrol this fifty mile road; besides, a military order known as the Knights of Saint John were already performing that task before the Templars showed up. It is now known that they had some knowledge about the Temple treasures, because there is evidence which indicates that they were engaged in a massive excavation project.

Vast arched subterranean rooms were used by Knights during the Crusades to keep horses, and were known as “Solomon’s Stables.” The Templars were aware of these hidden areas underneath the Temple grounds, and believed that the Ark would be found there. They mounted an operation to plunder whatever treasurers they could find. Although it is questionable that they found the Ark, it is believed that they discovered treasure, relics and ancient manuscripts dating back to the time of Moses. Israeli archaeologists, engaged in excavations on the southern side of the Mount, found the exit point of a tunnel which had been dug by the Templars. It lead inward about 30 yards, where it was blocked by stone and debris.

There has been many stories concerning the location of the Ark of the Covenant. Some believe it is still buried in a secret chamber on the Temple Mount. Jewish historian Eupolemus wrote that many of the Temple treasures had been plundered by Babylon, “except for the Ark and the tablets in it. This Jeremiah preserved.” According to the apocryphal Second Book of Maccabees 2:4-8, which has been dated to 163 BC, the prophet Jeremiah had concealed the Ark (as well as the Tabernacle, and the Altar of Incense) in a cave on “the mountain where Moses went up and beheld the heritage of God.” Some researchers believe that this could refer to either Mount Sinai or Mount Nebo, which is located in what is now the country of Jordan, and is the traditional burial place of Moses. The contention was made, that since these articles were made under the leadership of Moses, they may have been deposited at the site of his burial. Various archaeological expeditions had failed to turn up anything there.

During the 1920’s, American explorer, Antonio Frederick Futterer, searched various locations in Jordan for the Ark, based on the clues in 2 Maccabees, and believed the location to be on Mount Pisgah, the highest peak on the Mount Nebo range. He claimed to have found an inscription on the sealed entrance of a tunnel which said: “Herein lies the golden Ark of the Covenant.” In 1981, while following Futterer’s map of Mount Pisgah, a gully was discovered by Tom Crotser, an American explorer, which led to a 4’ X 7’ tunnel that plunged 600 feet into the ground, ending at a wall, which when broken down, revealed a 10’ X 12’ crypt which held a rectangular chest 62” long, 37” high and 37” wide, wrapped in a blue cloth, which he believed to be the Ark. Beside it was another bundle, which he thought contained the carrying poles, the cherubim which had been mounted on the top, and the legs. The cave is located near the Church of the Franciscan Fathers of Terra Santa, and is under a building which contains the remains of an old Byzantine church. He didn’t disturb the find, thus he doesn’t know for sure what he saw. He reported it to the media, and he claimed that God told him to send the photographs he took to London banker David Rothschild, who some people have claimed is a direct descendant of Jesus, and has been chosen to build the third Temple. Rothschild refused to accept the pictures, and they were returned to Crotser. Noted archaeologist Siegfried Horn visited his home in Winfield, Kansas to see the pictures. Only two had any images at all– one is fuzzy, but does show a chamber with a yellow box in the center. His opinion was that it was “not an ancient artifact but of modern fabrication... ”

In January, 1979, archaeologist Ronald Wyatt, while sightseeing near the Damascus Gate, felt that the location of Jeremiah’s Grotto was near an ancient stone quarry on the northern extension of Mt. Moriah, that is sometimes referred to as the ‘Calvary Escarpment’ (because it contains the skull face configuration that has been connected to the Golgotha). He believed that during the Babylonian siege of Jerusalem from 587-586 BC, when the city was surrounded, it would have been impossible to remove the Ark, so it had to be there. With the permission of the landowner, and a permit from Israeli officials, he excavated the area. On January 6, 1982, he entered a chamber that contained the Ark, and other artifacts from the first Temple, which had been hidden there by Jeremiah. The 22-foot long cave is actually located directly beneath the area where Christ was crucified. According to Wyatt’s research, when Jesus was crucified, his blood flowed down to the ground, through a split in the rock, and onto the Ark.

Most serious researchers doubt his claim, saying that, as far back as the first Temple, the area of Mt. Calvary was used as burial grounds, so it is highly unlikely that the Ark would have been placed on defiled ground. Scholars have questioned his lack of archaeological training, and his techniques; yet Wyatt’s work gained more acceptance because of other discoveries, such as the true Mt. Sinai, the location on the Red Sea crossing, Noah’s Ark, the 12 altars erected by Moses, Sodom and Gomorrah, and Abraham’s family tomb in Hebron. Plus, his work has produced the most information on the Ark, all of which seems to be compatible with Scripture.

Dr. Gary Collett believes that Maccabees actually refers to Qumran, and says that the layout of Cave IV is similar to the Temple, and that its lower level may have been the containment room used by Jeremiah to temporarily protect the Ark. In 1992, two scientists from the Department of Geophysics and Planetary Science at Tel-Aviv University used a ground-breaking radar known as a molecular frequency analyzer and a seismic-reflection device near two caves at the Wadi la-Chippah (‘the dome of the bridge’) which indicated the presence of a room containing the same sort of pottery known to contain scrolls. Preliminary trenches dug in 1993 failed to turn up anything substantial.

Once Christianity became the official religion of Rome, the treasures plundered by its legions fell into the possession of the Catholic Church. Nelson Canode, of Amarillo, Texas, a former Benedictine monk at a monastery at Subiaco, Italy, about 30 miles from Rome, said that he was taken to a cave, four levels below the monastery, where ancient artifacts were being shuttled from there to the underground vaults of the Vatican, and included the Ark and the disassembled Tabernacle. There are many who believe that once Jerusalem becomes an international city, the Vatican will return any Temple items in their possession.

Because of the research done by Graham Hancock for his book The Sign and the Seal, some people think the Ark may be in Ethiopia. Menelik I, the royal son of King Solomon, returned to Ethiopia, after his mother, the Queen of Sheba, died. When he was twenty years old, he returned to Israel, and Solomon treated him with so much favor, that the elders were jealous and wanted him to return home. Solomon agreed to send him home, on the condition that the first born sons of all the elders would go with him. Solomon wanted to give him a replica of the Ark to take with him. However, Azarius, the son of Zadok, the High Priest, worried about the idol worship which was flourishing, switched the Arks, and took the real one.

The Ark was taken to Egypt, on the island of Elephantine in the middle of the Nile, near Aswan, where a temple was built to protect it. It remained there for 200 years, until the temple was destroyed. The Ark was carried along the Nile, and the Takazze tributary into Ethiopia. They arrived at Lake Tana, which was considered a holy place. The Ark stayed on the island of Tana Kirkos for 800 years, where it was taken to the Church of St. Mary of Zion, which had been built in 372 to hold the Ark. During the 1530’s, when the Muslims attacked, it was moved to safety, but returned a hundred years later to a rebuilt St. Mary’s, which had been constructed on the ruins of the first. It remained there until 1965, when Emperor Haile Selassie (who called himself the “Conquering Lion of Judah” and claimed to be a direct descendent of King Solomon) moved it to the Church of Zion near the center of Aksum (Axum), in northern Ethiopia. Though the communists overthrew the monarchy in 1974, killed Selassie, and imprisoned much of the Royal family, the Ark remained safe because of its reputation for possessing an awesome amount of power, which has generated enough superstition to prevent people from trying to get to it. During all these years, the Ark has been guarded by Menelik’s descendents, and the descendents of those who accompanied him, who became known as ‘Falasha’ (exile) Jews, or the ‘Black Jews’ This area became part of the independent nation of Eritrea in 1993.

It was alleged, that when Israel became a nation, an appeal was made to Emperor Salassie to return the Ark. He said: “In principle, I agree that the Ark should be returned to the Temple, but the correct time has not yet come.” Many researchers believe that the Ark is at the chapel at Aksum, although it has never been seen.

Is Israel waiting for the discovery of the Ark, so they can rebuild the Temple; or are they waiting for the time when they can freely rebuild their Temple, so they can retrieve the Ark and place it in the Holy of Holies? There are some who share the suspicion, that Israel already knows where the Ark is, but also know that the political climate of their homeland is too volatile to take a chance on revealing its location until the right time.

Unlike the Temple, the Ark is not mentioned in Biblical prophecy. As we have discovered, the Ark was not in the second Temple, so the existence of the Ark is not necessary for the Temple to be rebuilt. However, if you turn on the 6 o’clock news, and you see that Israel is announcing the discovery of the Ark of the Covenant, this certainly will have a bearing on the prophetic timetable.

 

REBUILDING THE JEWISH TEMPLE

There is a school of thought that believes that only the Messiah can rebuild the Temple, because He would be the only one who knows the actual location of its foundation. This sentiment is the official position of the Israeli government. However, there is some evidence that seems to indicate that the Temple will be rebuilt prior to the return of Jesus.

The Antichrist will sign a seven-year protectionary treaty with Israel (and perhaps other nations), but will break it halfway through when he causes the sacrifices to be discontinued (Dan. 9:27, Dan. 12:11), so that he will be able to take “his seat in the Temple of God, displaying himself as being God (2 Thessalonians 2:4, see also Rev. 11:1).” Matthew 24:15 refers to this area as the ‘holy place.’ This seems to indicate that the Temple will already be in existence by this time.

Moses prophesied that Israel would be punished twice. The first was 430 years of captivity in Egypt, and the second was 70 years of slavery under the Babylonians. After that, three things were foretold: the Jewish nation would be reborn in Palestine, they would repossess old Jerusalem, and they would rebuild their ancient Temple on its original site. In 1948, the nation of Israel was established; in 1967, they took complete control of the city of Jerusalem; which leaves only one prophecy unfulfilled, and that is the rebuilding of the Jewish Temple. Amos 9:11 says: “In that day will I raise up the tabernacle of David that is fallen, and close up the breaches thereof; and I will raise up his ruins, and I will build it as in the days of old...”

Prior to the construction of the Temple, God made His divine presence known in a miqdash (‘holy place’), which was a temporary structure known as the Tabernacle, that was erected in various locations around Israel, such as Shiloh, Bethel, Dan, Gilgal, Mizpah, and Hebron. This continued until the Israelites became united, both politically and spiritually, which took place when David conquered Jerusalem, thus creating a central location for their civil government and religious worship. When David realized the big difference between his own house, and the fact that the Ark was protected only by a tent (2 Sam. 7:12), he knew that he had to build a house of God, which according to the Davidic Covenant (2 Sam. 7:4-17), seems to indicate that the site chosen would be a permanent location.

In the 24th chapter of 2 Samuel, it is recorded how David counted his men to see if his army was going to be of sufficient military strength. Because he didn’t trust God for his victory, so the Lord sent a destroying angel that brought a plague against the people of Jerusalem. David built an altar and made peace offerings to the Lord. This area on Mount Moriah (Mount Zion), was the site where God tested Abraham’s faith by commanding him to sacrifice his son Isaac, and was known as the threshing floor of Araunah the Jebusite. David purchased the land in 990 BC, and in 960 BC, King Solomon began construction of the sacred Temple, which was to provide a shelter for the Ark of the Covenant, the most sacred object in Israel. It took a workforce of 200,000 men seven years to complete this magnificent edifice, with funds gathered by David in a royal treasury. It was destroyed in 586 BC by Babylonian invaders.

The Persians conquered the Babylonians, and Cyrus, the Persian king, allowed 50,000 Jews to return to Jerusalem in 538 BC. In 537 BC, under the direction of King Cyrus, Zerubabbel (a descendant of King David), supervised a contingent of Phoenician workers who laid the foundation stones for the second Temple. All the Temple vessels had been returned, the altar built, and the sacrifices resumed. Opposition by the Samaritans (descendants of Israelite and Assyrian intermarriage) in the north, who had a temple at Mount Gerizim, caused construction to be discontinued until 520 BC, when Darius, the Persian king, instituted taxes to pay for its construction. The Temple was dedicated sometime between 516-514 BC. Another Persian king, Artaxerxes, appointed a Jew named Nehemiah as governor of Jerusalem, and he repaired the walls to protect the Temple, and began rebuilding the city.

Judea soon came under the control of the Greeks (Alexander the Great); and the Egyptian Greeks (or Ptolemies), who allowed governorship by the high priests. A third ruler, a Syrian Greek (Seleucid) known as Antiochus IV (Epiphanes), who sided with the Jewish faction known as the Hellenists, appointed a high priest who initiated pagan worship in opposition to the Orthodox faction. An attack in 170 BC killed many Jews, and again Temple treasures were taken. Antiochus desecrated the Temple by sacrificing a pig on the altar, placing a pagan idol in the Holy of Holies, and burning copies of the Torah. An Orthodox priest named Mattathias Maccabee (“the hammerer”) began a revolt, which ended in 164 BC when his third son, Judas took control of Jerusalem, purified the Temple, and resumed the daily offerings. However, their control ended in 63 BC when Rome invaded.

Over the years, the condition of the building declined, and around 20-19 BC, Herod the Great undertook the restoration of the Temple in order to win the favor of the Jews. Most of the construction was completed within ten years, although minor restoration work continued until 64 AD. The rebuilt Temple, known as the Temple of Herod, was twice as high, and much wider. During this period of Roman rule, an imperial sacrifice had to be offered to the emperor, in addition to the traditional Jewish sacrifice. This came to an end in 66 AD, when Eleazar, the son of a captain of the Temple, initiated an uprising of Jewish zealots, which brought the Tenth Legion from Rome. They failed to defeat the Jewish freedom fighters and a massive revolt ensued, which resulted in Judea being returned to the control of the Jews. Emperor Nero then sent Vespasian, Rome’s best military leader, and his army, to end the rebellion. By 69 AD, Rome regained control of all Judea, except for Jerusalem. Vespasian, who became the new emperor, gave his son Titus the task of securing Jerusalem. A military operation was launched which ended in 70 AD, when the Temple was set on fire by the Roman Tenth Legion (consisting of 80,000 men) under Titus, who pried the Temple apart stone by stone, and threw them into the valley southeast of Jerusalem. A portion of the Western Wall (Kotel Maarabi), known as the Wailing Wall, was left standing by the Romans as a symbol of how powerful they were. Titus later returned to Rome with some of the Temple treasure.

When Constantine died in 361, his nephew, Flavius Claudius Julianus, the last emperor of Rome (361-363), ruled for 19 months, and attempted to reinstate paganism, and emperor worship. Although he had grown up under the teachings of Eusebius, Bishop of Cesarea, he turned away from those teachings, and pushed for religious tolerance. His hatred of Christianity drove him to return Jerusalem back to the Jews, to restore Jewish law, and to advocate the rebuilding of the Jewish Temple. He freed them from taxes, and gave his support for the reestablishment of animal sacrifices, but he was told that the Jews no longer practiced the ritual because they had no Temple. Julian appointed Alypius of Antioch to oversee its building, while the governors of Syria and Palestine were instructed to assist. Workmen cleared the debris, and work was begun in 363. When they tried to dig into the foundation, an earthquake occurred, which ignited pockets of natural gas underground, causing fires and explosions, destroying all the stones, wood and metal which were being stored on the site. A number of workers were killed. This was taken as a divine sign that the Temple was not to be rebuilt at that time, and construction was halted after Julian died in the battle against the Persians. After the return to power by the Christian Roman Emperors, the idea was forgotten.

The Church of the Holy Sepulcher was built on higher ground in 326 by Byzantine Christians during Constantine’s rule, on the traditional site (according to Catholics) of Jesus’ crucifixion, burial and resurrection. Across from the Temple Mount, it was actually intended to symbolically replace the Temple, which is why its layout is reminiscent of the Temple. As a way of offending Jews, the condition of the Temple area was allowed to deteriorate and was even used as a repository for human waste and other refuse.

In 614, the Persians broke through Byzantine defenses, and with the help of the Jews, defeated Heraclius. Chosroes II, the Persian King, placed a Jew named, ironically, Nehemiah, as the governor of the city, and gave them permission to rebuild the Temple. Although it is believed that the sacrifices were resumed, no construction was initiated. About fifteen years later, Heraclius returned to take over the city, building an octagonal church on the site. After the death of Muhammed (570-632), his follower Omar (Umar Abu Ibn el-Khattab, or Umar I)  became Caliph, taking over Jerusalem in 638, with the help of his Islamic army. In 643-44 he built a wooden mosque on the Temple site, which stood for 44 years. In 687, Abd al-Malik ibn Marwan, the 10th Caliph, began work on the Qubbat as-Sakhra or the Dome of the Rock (also known as the Mosque of Omar), which was completed in 691.

The Mosque was built to rival the Church of the Holy Sepulcher showing its religious claim on the city by symbolizing the ideology of their new faith, and to be a protection for the rock believed to be the threshing floor purchased by David. No Islamic tradition was connected to the site. Even the Quran (Surah V, v. 21), the Islamic holy scripture, states that the Jews have a historic claim on the land. However, the event known as the ‘Night Journey of Muhammad’ (or ‘hijrah’), when he fled from Mecca to Medina, was connected to Jerusalem, because it mentioned al-Aqsa, which is the name of the Mosque south of the Dome of the Rock. LinguisticaIly, ‘al-aqsa,’ when it is translated, means ‘far corner,’ and could very well refer to Mecca. Therefore, the Temple Mount is said to be the rock where Muhammed received his instructions from God, and ascended into Heaven. Some historians believe that the story was concocted during the rule of Umayyad prince, al-Walid I (705-715) to raise the funds necessary to build the al-Aqsa Mosque into an edifice comparable to the Dome of the Rock.

From 1099-1187, the Crusaders occupied Jerusalem, and the Dome of the Rock became a Christian church, while the al-Aqsa Mosque became the headquarters of the Knights Templar. When Jerusalem was overthrown by the Muslim leader Saladin (Salanad-Din), the Temple Mount complex, containing both the Dome of the Rock and the al-Aqsa Mosque, which is referred to as the Haram ash-Sharif, became the third holiest site in the Islamic faith (after Mecca and Medina), even though all prayers are directed toward Mecca.

Today, the obstacle for rebuilding the Temple, is the Islamic holy site, the Dome of the Rock. It is maintained that the Arabs have had a claim on it for 5,000 years, and that there was never a Jewish temple on that area. The Israeli Antiquities Authority, and most Israeli archaeologists agree that this traditional location was the site of the Temple. In 1967, even though Israel captured East Jerusalem during the Six-Day War, a month later, as a gesture of peace and cooperation, Israeli Defense Minister Moshe Dayan returned control of the Temple Mount back to the Wakf (Islamic authority). It was later reported that he had an underlying fear that the ground would be razed to make way for the rebuilding of the Temple.

Only the tip of the huge rock, on the summit of Mt. Moriah, juts up into the center of the Dome of the Rock. It is unclear whether the rock was the sacrificial altar, or the Holy of Holies where the Ark was placed, but the presence of drain holes bored into the surface, which leads to a cave below the Mosque, may indicate that it was the area of the Temple used for sacrifices. The purpose of the holes was for the blood from animal sacrifices to runoff into a canal which carried the fluids out of the complex. This would place the Holy of Holies in an area which slopes downward, and creates a conflict with archaeological evidence and historical tradition.

There is some support for the idea that the rock was the foundation stone for the Holy of Holies. The argument for this is based on the assumption that one of the Temple gates, known as Warren’s Gate (which was beneath the Gate Babel-Mat’hara, and up to 1967 was the location of an Arab latrine), opened directly in front of the Holy of Holies. In 1867, Charles Warren found an ancient gate to the Temple Mount, and since then, the entire Western Wall, and a tunnel running along it, called the Rabbinic Tunnel, was discovered and excavated by 1986; along with four other entrances, by Israel’s Ministry of Religious Affairs and the Western Wall Heritage Foundation. The Western Wall of the Temple, left standing by Rome as a symbol of their authority, was part of the retaining wall which was erected to support the immense platform which held the Temple.

In March, 1979, where excavations were being done at the Western Wall, an unsubstantiated report was circulated, that a workman, digging with his fingers, 80 feet below the existing floor, discovered the Arch of King Solomon from the original Temple, which led to the Holy of Holies. The archway of stone was constructed with a special mortar containing broken glass, as per God’s instructions. Tests taken of the glistening mortar indicated that it was produced during that period. They would not break through the Wall, because according to the Law, only a Jew from the tribe of Levi, and the family of Aaron, can enter the Holy of Holies.

In July, 1981, Rabbi Meir Yehuda Getz, chief rabbi of the Western Wall, while building a new synagogue behind the Western Wall, investigated water emanating from the Wall, and discovered a great hall (26’ wide X 98’ high x 82’ long) behind a former cistern which contained an arch, believed to be one of the entrances to the Temple. It turned out to be the gate discovered by Warren, which led to the Temple court, and was the closest gate to the Holy of Holies. A group of ten men, some from the Ateret Cohanim Yeshiva, began clearing the hall, working their way toward the Holy of Holies. If the Rock was the foundation stone of the Holy of Holies, then tradition holds that beneath this stone there is a chamber created by Solomon which was later used to hide the Ark. Getz believes that this secret chamber contains the Ark, the table, and the menorah. After breaking down another wall, the Muslim authorities were made aware of what was going on, and the Arabs instigated a riot which led to the excavation site being shut down. A wall was placed over the entrance to the tunnel, and was later reinforced with another wall of steel and plaster, which in 1992 was redone to give it an appearance of natural rock. Rabbi Schlomo Goren believes that they came within 300 feet of this room, and rumors have circulated that Getz saw the Ark, which he denied, saying that the area is under water. Getz said: “The treasures of the First Temple are under the Mount, and we know exactly where they are...”

There was an unsubstantiated report that there is a lower cave, blocked by a slab, which was discovered in 1911. It had been alleged that the Crown of David, the Sword of Solomon, the Ark of the Covenant, the Tables of the Law, and a large amount of gold was discovered there, having been hidden by the priests when the Temple was destroyed. It is believed that these articles were removed, and their whereabouts are unknown.

The Israelis have been kept from rebuilding, or even doing much archaeological excavation because of their strained relationship with the Arabs, and because the Moslems fear that such excavations would weaken the structure of the Mosque. Others would argue that it’s because any significant archaeological discoveries on the site would prove Israel’s ancient claim to the Mount. Because of the lack of any substantial information, there is even a lot of doubt as to where on the Temple Mount the sanctuary was actually located.

Father Bellarmino Bagatti, A Franciscan researcher, published a report in 1979, that, based on measurements and information in ancient documents, the Temple was located on the southern end of the Mount between the Dome of the Rock, and the al-Aqsa Mosque, and seems to be supported by the existence of underground reservoirs and tunnels. The Holy of Holies is believed to be located over the Al Kas Foundation.

Dr. Ze’ev Yeiven, and Dr. Asher Kaufman believe that Arab construction on the northern end exposed an ancient wall near the Dome of the Rock, which is believed to be the eastern wall of the Temple’s Court of Women. Of particular interest is an exposed area of rock in an open area of the Mount, about 330 feet north of the Dome of the Rock, which is covered by a small building (cupola), known as the Qubbat el-Arwah (Dome of the Spirits), which is on an east-west alignment with the Eastern Gate and the Mount of Olives. It is also called the Qubbat el-Alouah (Dome of the Tablets), because it is believed that this was the location of the Holy of Holies in the original Temple, where the Ark of the Covenant was placed. If this is true, that means that the Temple can be rebuilt without disturbing the Arab site, because the Mosque, which takes up an area of 34 acres, would actually be separated from most of the Temple foundation by many feet of rubble. Proponents of this theory claim they have identified the area on the Mount of Olives which was used for the sacrifice of the Red Heifer, which further indicates that the Temple was not on the site of the Dome of the Rock.

Ernest Martin, a scholar, and author of many books, said that the Temple was built over the Gihon Spring.

Some Orthodox Jews believe that before the Temple can be rebuilt, both the Dome of the Rock and the al-Aqsa Mosque would have to be removed, because their presence defiles the sacred ground.

Before the Six-Day War, a quarter-page ad appeared in the Washington Post, seeking aid for the rebuilding of the Temple. They have been selling bonds to finance its building since 1948. The document known as the ‘Temple Scroll,’ which was part of the Dead Sea Scrolls found at Qumran, give distinct instructions concerning the construction of the Temple, and a group known as the Ne’emanei Har Habayit (Faithful of the Temple Mount) commissioned a model of the Temple to be built. It has been reported that the cornerstones are already cut and ready. Harvey A. Smith, a Jewish Assemblies of God minister, wrote in his book, that they have the biggest and heaviest stones cut, and secretly placed under the Temple Mount behind Warren Gate. The Temple music has even been deciphered.

After the Six-Day War, Israel Eldad, a noted historian who was interviewed by Time magazine, said: “We are at the stage where David was when he liberated Jerusalem. From that time until the construction of the Temple by Solomon, only one generation passed. So it will be with us.”

In December, 1970, a special school called “Yeshiva Avodas Hakodesh” founded by Rabbi Hirsh Ha-Cohen (Cohens have been identified as the descendants of the priests in the original Jewish temple), was established to train students from the tribe of Levi in the ancient ritual of animal sacrifice. It was dedicated during the Feast of Dedication (Chanuka). Only students who can trace their lineage back to Aaron can be admitted. Motti Dan (Ha-Cohen), who is said to be a descendent of the priestly line, studied all the rules in regard to the Temple service, and established the “Ateret Cohanim Yeshiva” in the 1970’s as a religious school to educate and train others, of similar descent, for the priesthood.

In 1978, Hebrew University began offering a two-year course in the restoration of animal sacrifice, including all methods and Old Testament requirements. The first class graduated on June 1, 1980, and among their graduation exercises, was to perform the ancient rite of animal sacrifice. An episode of “60 Minutes” in March, 1985, in a segment called “One Step in Heaven,” indicated that rabbinical students in Jerusalem were studying the Jewish rites of animal sacrifice under Rabbi Shlomo Goren, the former Chief Rabbi of the Israeli Defense Forces, who had said in a November, 1981 Newsweek interview that the secret of the location of the Ark would be revealed just prior to the third Temple being built. The animal sacrifices will resume when the Temple is rebuilt.

The Institute for Talmudic Commentaries, run by Rabbi Nahman Kahane (a descendent of the priestly line), which is located in the Young Israel Synagogue, is involved in the study of the Temple rituals and ceremonies, and have been involved in research to catalog all known cohanim (priests) in Israel. The Atara L’yoshna (“restoring the crown to its original form”), a branch of Kahane’s group, has established a Study and Tourist Center near the Western Wall, where they have models of the Tabernacle, the two original Temples, the new Temple, the Ark of the Covenant, a menorah, as well as other Temple implements.

A group called the Temple Mount Faithful (or the Temple Mount and Eretz Yisrael Faithful Movement), started by Gershon Salomon, a professor of Oriental Studies at the Hebrew University in Jerusalem, sought to take sole control of the Temple Mount to rebuild the Temple. It was a reactionary movement to protest the move by Moshe Dayan, the Israeli Defense Minister, who allowed the Muslims to maintain control of the Temple Mount area in 1967. He went to court in 1987 with claims by physicist Dr. Asher Kaufman, and archaeologist Dan Bahat, that the Arabs were destroying valuable archaeological evidence from the first and second Temples. The group has also made attempts to lay a special 4-ton cornerstone on the Mount.

The Temple Institute was esablished in Israel, in 1988, by Rabbi Israel Ariel, who in 1967, was the first paratrooper to reach the Western Wall. Time magazine printed a two-page article on the group in October, 1989, and ABC-TV’s news show “20/20” televised a segment on them. On October 18, 1989, the first bi-annual Conference on Temple Research was held. This joint venture between the Temple Institute and the Ministry of Religious Affairs brought together rabbis, scientists, archaeologists in an attempt to better coordinate their efforts in making the Temple a reality.

Outside the Temple Institute, a sign in Hebrew reads: “Exhibition of Temple Vessels” (while a sign in English says “Treasures of the Temple”). Based on years of research, historical tradition and the Scriptures, the Temple Institute has produced the actual items which will be used in the Temple when it is rebuilt. Many of the 103 items which were used in the original Temple have been produced, or are in various stages of fabrication, including the gold crown of the high priest, the Temple garments, a copper washbasin to be used for purification purposes, incense utensils, and silver trumpets to beckon worshippers to the Temple. In the planning stages was the breastplate of the high priest, which will contain twelve gemstones; and the gold electroplated menorah which will contain 94.6 pounds of gold, giving it an estimated value of $10 million.

In January, 2003, the President of Israel, Moshe Katzav, asked the Prime Minister of the Vatican, Cardinal Angelo Sudano about what Temple treasures were in the possession of the Vatican, and to prepare a list of them.

Before Temple services can be legally reinstated according to Biblical Law, a ritual cleansing must be performed which involves the sacrifice of the Red Heifer (Numbers 19:1-22). The ceremony has only been performed seven times. The priest would sacrifice an unblemished, unbroken Red Heifer, after which the remaining ashes were collected and added to the ashes of the next sacrifice. It took place on the western slope of the Mount of Olives, within sight of the Holy of Holies. The ashes were then sprinkled upon the waters of a large cistern under the Temple to prepare them to be used as the water of purification to cleanse sin and defilement. The last sacrifice occurred in 70 AD, prior to the destruction of the Temple, after which the ashes were secretly buried. This ritual cleansing would have to be performed on the Temple Mount in order to reinstate Temple worship as commanded by the Laws of God.

Originally kept in a containment building near the Eastern Gate, archaeological excavations have been initiated to find the ashes, which according to the ‘Copper Scroll’ found at Qumran, were buried in a container made of clay, and dung from the Red Heifer. If they can not be located, the Temple Institute, on the belief that the tradition of the “ashes of continuity” is a mistranslation, maintains that the original ashes are not necessary. In October, 1989, the Chief Rabbi of Israel dispatched a team of scientists to Sweden to purchase the frozen embryos of a particular breed of red heifers in order to impregnate a heifer in Israel and breed an animal that would fulfill the scriptural requirements. However, the latest report is that a herd of red Angus cattle have been discovered in Mississippi, and a group of these have been sent to Israel for later use.

Vendyl Jones, a former Baptist minister turned archaeologist in 1977, said to be the inspiration for the creation of the fictional movie character Indiana Jones (though producers Steven Spielberg and George Lucas deny it), while searching in Jericho area caves for the Ark of the Covenant, found a clay jar containing a unique incense oil which dated back to the time of the second Jewish Temple, and contained the five ingredients the Bible identified as being part of the oil used to anoint kings. One of these ingredients was an oil called afars’mon, which was taken from the sap of the rare balsam tree that grew near Jericho at a wadi known as Ein Gedi, near the area of Qumran. The oil was very rare, and when Rome invaded the Qumran community before 70 AD, the Essenes burned the only known grove of these balsam trees, which are now considered extinct.

This special anointing oil is listed in the Copper Scroll, and in 1988, using the clues given there, a worker, Benny Ayers, who was with a group of Christian archaeologists and volunteers (including Dr. Gary Collett and Dr. Nathan Meyers), under the direction of Dr. Joseph Patrich from the Hebrew University’s Institute of Archaeology, found an ancient clay container wrapped in palm leaves, in a hole three feet deep, on the floor of a cave adjacent to the one where Vendyl Jones would later discover some incense. Professor Ze’ev Aizenshtat and Dorit Aschengrau at the laboratory of Hebrew University’s Casali Institute of Applied Chemistry, used Carbon-14 dating and said that the oil was put in the container during the first century, and is believed to be the anointing oil that was used in the Temple. The oil’s chemical composition was such, that one drop placed in water, turned it a milky white, just as ancient documents indicated. The substance was given to the Chief Rabbi of Israel, and it will be used to anoint the Messiah when he returns.

Chief Rabbi Isaac Herzog believes that the dye used to achieve the blue-colored thread on the Temple garments (Numbers 15:37-40), comes from the Segulit snail, which because of its scarcity, is very expensive. According to the Talmud (Menahot 44a), Israel is inundated every 70 years with these snails. In October, 1990, they were found in large numbers on the Mediterranean beaches of Israel.

In April, 1992, Jones announced that on the floor of a cave, north of Qumran, at the Wadi Jafet Zaben, he discovered about 900 pounds of a reddish-colored material which was tested by the Weizmann Institute of Science, and found to be the remnants of a special mixture of incense believed to be used in the Temple service. Jones felt that this was one of the items listed in the Copper Scroll. However, the Temple Institute believes that since the incense was not found in a container, it had been improperly prepared and disposed of, and thus is not acceptable for use.

Little by little, all the elements seem to be coming together in preparation for the day when the Temple will be rebuilt. The closer we come to that reality, the opposition to it increases within certain religious circles. The destruction of the second Temple in 70 AD, according to some Christian leaders, indicated that the Jews were being punished for rejecting Jesus as the Messiah, and that Judaism was being usurped by Christianity, which had become the new temple of God. They feel that because He spiritually dwells within all who believe and follow His teachings, the rebuilding of the Temple would be a denial of Jesus’ atonement for our sins on the cross, which eliminated the necessity of Temple sacrifice. This sort of theological debate is pointless, because the Bible plainly eludes to the existence of the Temple in the last days, regardless of how right or wrong it is.

Now bear in mind, I have been told by Pastor Milt Maiman, (formerly of the Messianic Hebrew Christian Fellowship in Harrisburg, PA) that to fulfill the prophecy, the Temple doesn’t have to be rebuilt. Just as the Tent of the Tabernacle was originally used to house the Ark, it could again be erected on the Temple grounds, and used for Temple observances.

So, when you turn on the 6 o’clock news, and you see that Israel has put up the Tent, or that construction on the Temple has begun, know that this is one of the major events in the prophetic timetable, and that the end is near. 

 

CHAPTER TWELVE

THE CURTAIN FALLS

 

PRIEURÉ DE SION

In the mid-1980’s, an incredible revelation was made in regard to the unity of Europe, the forces behind it, and its relationship to the man who will rise to prominence in Europe’s political community. First, let me relate the information as I have gathered it, and then afterward I will comment on how it may fit into the prophetic scheme of things. However, before embarking on this section, I have to warn you that you are going to be reading a mixture of factual history, as well revisionist history that represents a radical departure from the views traditionally held by Christians. I do not share these views, or advocate them in any way, but include them only for you to see how it may possibly have a bearing on end-time prophecy.

In 1891, in Rennes-le-Chateau, a tiny southern French mountaintop village, parish priest Berenger Sauniere, made a discovery while doing renovations to restore a church which had been dedicated to Mary Magdalene in 1059. The altar stone had been removed, which rested on two old Visigoth columns, one of which was found to be hollow. Inside were four parchments sealed in wooden tubes. Two were genealogies, one dated from 1244, which carried the seal of Queen Blanche de Castille, mother of King Louis IX; and the other dated from 1644 by Francois-Pierre d´Hautpoul. Of the other two documents, the Testament of Henri d´Hautpoul, which was dated 1695, was written in French, and is believed to be a complex code detailing a state secret; and the other parchment, written in the 1780’s by a priest, Antoine Bigou, was written in Latin, and contained two coded Biblical texts, one on each side of the page, which were excerpts from the New Testament. Sauniere went to Paris to present the parchments to Church authorities.

Also during the restoration, a flagstone dating to the 7th or 8th century was removed, allegedly revealing a burial chamber, which contained skeletons; and because of the amount of money he would soon begin to spend– a treasure of some sort. There has been much speculation about what this treasure could have been.

Some talk had centered around the Holy Grail. The Grail was believed to be a chalice made of gold, which was first used by Melchizedek as he offered bread and wine to Abraham on Mount Moriah. It was guarded in a Phoenician temple in Tyre, the city of Hiram, the king who designed and built Solomon’s Temple. It fell into the hands of the Queen of Sheba, who gave it to King Solomon, and it was last used by Jesus and the disciples during the Last Supper. Other traditions have said that it was used by Mary Magdalene or Joseph of Arimathea to catch the blood of Jesus as it dripped off of His body while He hung on the cross. It was believed that Joseph took the cup to Glastonbury in England; while others claim that Mary took it with her to Marseilles in France. 

The Cathars, who descended from the Bogomils in Bulgaria, and existed around the 10th and the 11th centuries, were perceived to be a wealthy people, and were said to possess a treasure beyond material wealth. In January, 1244, three months before the fall of their fortress in Montsegur, two men got out with the gold, silver, and money. As their defeat seemed eminent, the northern invaders served them with terms of surrender in March, and gave the Cathars two weeks to make a decision. One of the terms of this ‘cease-fire,’ was that if anyone tried to escape, they would be killed. A day before the surrender, when they would have been released, four men escaped on a rope, down the sheer western face of the fortress. According to legend, the risk was made to protect their treasure. But if all their gold and silver had been smuggled out three months before, what did they risk their lives to protect. Was it the Holy Grail?

The Knights of King Arthur’s Round Table searched for the Grail, and legend has it that three of them seen it– Galahad, Percival, and Bors. Later stories revealed that the Grail was kept at the Church of St. Mary Magdalene in Rennes-le-Chateau, which is where she made her home.

Others believe that the treasure Sauniere found may have been the Temple treasure. In 70 AD when Rome ransacked Jerusalem, carrying its treasure back to Rome, it was believed that they may have gotten all of the Temple wealth, including the Ark of the Covenant. In 410, when the Visigoths invaded Rome, they carried away, “the treasures of Solomon, the King of the Hebrews, a sight most worthy to be seen, for they were adorned in the most part with emerald’s and in the olden time they had been taken from Jerusalem by the Romans.”

Or, could the treasure discovered by Sauniere been the treasure plundered from the Temple grounds by the Knights Templar.

Many of the Crusaders who went to Palestine to fight against the Moslem invaders were French Catholics, and by 1061, they had conquered Jerusalem, and put Godefroi de Bouillon (1061-1100), Duke of Lower Lorraine, on the throne of Jerusalem. Known as the ‘Guardian of the Holy Sepulcher,’ he claimed to be of the lineage of David, and between 1090 and 1099, organized a secret society called the Prieuré de Sion (Order of Sion). His aims were to possess the wealth of the world, including the Temple treasure, and to establish world government which would be controlled by a Merovingian king in Jerusalem.

Though deposed in the 8th century, the Merovingian dynasty and bloodline continued, and was perpetuated with Dagobert II, and his son, Sigisbert IV. Through alliances and intermarriages, this line continued through Godefroi. This bloodline was known as a “royal tradition ... founded on the rock of Sion,” which was considered to be equal to other European dynasties.

Their headquarters was at the Abbey of Notre Dame du Mont de Sion, in southern Jerusalem on Mount Sion, where the ruins of a Byzantine basilica from the 4th century stood, which was called the Mother of All Churches. It was Godefroi’s younger brother, Baudouin I, who became the first king of Jerusalem; it was the Prieuré de Sion that created the Knights Templar as its military arm.

In 1118, Hugues de Payen, a nobleman from Champagne, and Godefroi de St. Omer, a French Knight, along with seven other Knights, founded the Order of the Knights Templar (Order of the Poor Knights of Christ and the Temple of Solomon). They swore to live according to the rules of St. Augustine, and to use their swords, arms, and strength to defend the Christian faith. They also took vows of chastity and poverty, and promised not to join any other organization. They pledged to “keep the roads and highways safe ... for the protection of pilgrims” and not to surrender any wall, or foot of land. They offered their services to Baudouin I, the King of Jerusalem, and an entire wing of the royal palace on the Temple Mount (the site of Solomon’s Temple) was given to them to be used as a living quarters. In 1139, Pope Innocent II decreed that these Knights of Christ owed their allegiance to no one but the Pope (thus becoming a military arm of the Catholic Church), and they began to wear white robes with a red cross on the front. They carried a black and white striped banner which displayed the cross, and the words: “Non nobis, Domine, sed nomini tuo da gloriam,” which became their battle cry. Their meetings were carried out in secret.

It is known, that for nine years, the Knights were searching for something beneath the Temple grounds, and evidence points to the fact that they might have found something. In March, 1952, a copper scroll found in cave III at Qumran, near the Dead Sea, revealed that more than 138 tons of gold and silver were buried in 64 locations, before the Romans destroyed the Temple. It is believed that 24 of these locations were under the Temple Mount, which was plundered by the Knights Templar and taken to Europe, where it became the basis for the establishment of the international banking system.

In 1153, a nobleman, Bertrand de Blanchefort, who lived only a couple of miles from Rennes-le-Chateau, became the 4th Grand Master of the Knights Templar He escalated their growth into the diplomatic and political circles, and established a Templar presence in the area. Their numbers soon increased to 9,000, and the Order spread to Tripoli, Antioch, Cyprus, Portugal, Castile, Leon, Arragon, France, Flanders, the Netherlands, England, Scotland, Ireland, Germany, Italy and Sicily. They had a presence in most areas adhering to Christianity.

In 1187, after the fall of Jerusalem to Saladin, they were forced to move their headquarters to the island of Cyprus; and in 1188, the Prieuré de Sion withdrew their control from the Knights Templar and separated from them. They moved their headquarters to a Temple in Paris, and through their organization and wealth, the Knights became the bankers of Europe.

By the end of the 12th century, they had 30,000 members (mostly French), and they fought in the wars of their own countries. They soon gained so much power, that their Grand Master Jacques de Molay became a challenge to the authority of King Philip IV (‘the Fair’). Between 1303-05, King Philip had Pope Boniface VIII (1294-1303) kidnapped and killed, and had his successor, Pope Benedict XI (1303-05) poisoned; then had his own man, Clement V (1305-16), elected to the vacant papal throne. Pope Clement worked with Philip to begin a campaign to destroy the power and the influence of the Knights, the Merovingian bloodline, and to confiscate their treasures.

In Germany, Spain, and Cyprus, they were acquitted of any charges; but not in England, Italy, and France. On October 13, 1307, all the Templars in France were arrested, amidst charges by a former member (Esquian de Horian), and an investigation by Pope Clement, who said that they appeared to serve Christ, but actually worshipped Lucifer. Accusations included: immorality, heresy, denying Christ and the Virgin Mary; spitting and stepping on the cross; burning the bodies of dead Templars and giving the ashes to initiates to mix in with their food and drink; carrying out rituals with a skull, believed to be that of founder Hugues de Payen; and worshipping a demon who took on the form of a cat. When King Philip’s men broke into the Templar castle in Paris, they discovered a silver bust of a woman’s head, with a hinged top, which when opened, contained two head bones wrapped in a white cloth, with a red cloth around that. They were believed to be part of the skeletal remains of Mary Magdalene.

It was revealed, that part of the initiation, required the initiate to deny, curse, and spit at the cross, as part of a gesture symbolizing St. Peter’s denial of Christ, thus introducing the candidate to the Order as a sinner, so they could teach him the ways of Christianity. In actuality, the Knights had actually become opposed to the Pope, when they realized the Vatican’s pagan relationship to sun worship; and since the Catholic Church had become so identified with St. Peter, the Knights had renounced Peter, and became followers of John.

In 1312, Pope Clement ordered that the Knights Templar were to be suppressed. On March 18, 1314, Jacques de Molay, the 22nd Grand Master of the Knights, Geoffrey de Charney (who possessed the Shroud of Turin, which was stolen from Constantinople), and two of their highest officers were burned at the stake for trying to overthrow the government. In England, Edward II joined in the denunciation by arresting and torturing 140 knights, 54 of whom were burned at the stake.

Some of the remaining Templars fled to Portugal, where there were protected by King Dinis II. Most however took refuge in Scotland, where they stayed for 400 years, developing the Scottish Rite branch of Masonry. In England, where the Templars established the first modern Masonic lodge at York, it was identified as the York Rite; while in France, it became known as the Scottish Rite. To signify the accomplishments of the Order, it was made the highest attainable degree in Masonry. It is said that “every true Mason is a Knight Templar...”

Meanwhile, the Prieuré de Sion existed for another 300 years, until 1619, when the historical record dried up.

According to recent information, it is believed that Sauniere’s ‘treasure’ was actually the knowledge gleaned from the parchments, that the crucifixion of Jesus was a set-up, and that He was alive as of 45 AD. Sauniere’s niece, Madame James of Montazels, inherited the parchments in 1917, and kept them until 1965 when she sold them to Capt. Roland Stanmore and Sir Thomas Frazier, who keep them in a safe deposit box in Lloyds Bank Europe Limited of London. Only two of the parchments have been released, the contents of the other two have not been revealed.

In the original sources concerning the Holy Grail, references are not to a cup, but to a mystery.

In the 1180’s, “Le Roman de Perceval” (or “Le Conte du Graal”), a poem by Chretien de Troyes, chronicles one, Perceval, who seeks his knighthood. At the castle of the “Fisher King” he sees the Grail, which is golden and is studded with jewels. It is not linked to Jesus. Perceval discovers that he is a member of the “Grail family” because the custodian of the Grail is his uncle. Chretian died before completing his work, and no copies exist. However, the story lived on, becoming closely aligned with King Arthur. “Roman de l´Estoire dou Saint Graal” by Robert de Baron in the 1190’s was the version that Christianized the story, claiming that Joseph of Arimathea filled the cup with Christ’s blood, and that his family became the keeper of the Grail. Galahad was purported to be Joseph’s son, and the Grail was passed onto his brother-in-law, Brons, who took it with him to England, becoming the “Fisher King.” In this version, Perceval is the grandson.

The most noted version is “Parzival,” which was written between 1195 and 1216 by Wolfram von Eschenbach, a Bavarian Knight who claimed that Chretien’s version was inaccurate because Wolfram received his information from a more reliable source. He said that the Grail is some sort of stone. But more important, is his preoccupation with the Grail family, the genealogy, or bloodline.

In early stories, the Grail is called the Sangraal and Sangreal, which was divided to read ‘San Graal’ or ‘San Greal,’ when in fact, it should have read ‘Sang Raal’ or ‘Sang Real,’ meaning ‘Royal Blood.’ So therefore, the Grail actually had more to do with blood, and not a cup which held blood.

The “Queste del Saint Graal” written between 1215 and 1230, indicated that the Grail was brought to France by Mary Magdalene, and that the Grail story occurred about 456 years after the resurrection of Jesus, or about 487, which was about the time of the rise in Merovingian power.

In 1964, according to the book The Jesus Scroll (1972) by Donovan Joyce, an ancient parchment scroll was excavated on the western shore of the Dead Sea, at the ruins of the fortress of Masada. It was there that 965 Jewish men, women, and children, burned the complex, killed each other, and committed suicide, rather than be captured by the Romans.

The Jewish rebellion against Roman rule and their occupancy force came to a head in 66 AD when several thousand zealots stormed Masada and seized King Herod’s fortress. From there, the movement spread, as loyalists hoped to restore the throne of the Maccabean kings, which has been usurped a century earlier. One part of the rebel army stayed at Masada, while the other marched on Jerusalem. The attempt to recapture the city failed, and the survivors retreated back to Masada. Rome struck back, and four years later, with nearly a million dead, and many enslaved, Jerusalem was firmly in their grasp, the Temple was destroyed, and the entire country was overrun. The Roman Tenth Legion, under the command of Flavius Silva, spent three years with a legion of 6,000 men, and 15,000 Jewish slaves, to build an assault tower in order to destroy the last vestiges of Jewish resistance at Masada.

When the Roman soldiers breached the walls of the fortress, they found only corpses, as the occupants preferred death to being captured and enslaved.

In 1963, Masada was excavated by the Israeli Dept. of Antiquities in a massive archaeological operation led by Israeli scholar and soldier, Gen. Yigael Yadin. They discovered coins, tools, weapons, catapult ammunition, wine jars, beads, rings, buckles, jewelry, cosmetics, ovens, pots, pans, lamps, dishes, baskets, and remnants of woven fabric clothing, as well as 14 parchment scrolls containing Biblical text (Leviticus, Deuteronomy, Psalms, Ezekiel), the apocryphal Wisdom of Ben-Sira, and Book of Jubilees, and a sectarian scroll which provided a link between the zealots and the Essenes of Qumran, 30 miles north of Masada.

In a cave on the upper face of the southern-most cliff below the plateau, reached by descending to it with a rope, 25 skeletons were found: 14 males, ages 22-60; a man between 70 and 80; six females between 15-22; four children from 8-12; and a fetus. It had been believed that all of the bodies had been thrown over the side; so either the Roman centurions were unaware of this group which were separated from the main complex, or they were allowed to remain where they had fallen, just as the three skeletons found in Herod’s palace at the northern end of the complex, which were believed to be that of Eleazar ben Yáir, the Jewish commander, his wife and child, and left there as a tribute to his valor. The three were formally buried in July, 1969, at the foot of Masada in a common grave, with full military honors.

It seems likely that there was an easier access to the cave, back at that time, which had since eroded away, the face of which was clearly visible from at least two nearby camps, so it had to have been searched. Which means Silva may have known that this was a special group, and also left them untouched.

If the purpose of the rebel’s presence at Masada was to restore the Hasmonean throne, then why did the war continue another six years after the death of their leader Mennahem at the battle in Jerusalem.  The prevailing evidence suggested that there was someone at Masada more senior than either Eleazar or Mennahem. Because of the discovery of this document, it is now believed that the Zealots on Masada were actually a bodyguard contingent for the Hasmonean Royal Family, headed by Jesus, their king and Messiah, who they swore to defend till the death.

Another document which was discovered, had been written on the evening of April 15, 73 AD, just after the Roman battering ram had compromised the fortress gate, and was pulled back, to await the Roman attack which would come at first light. The document was signed by Yeshua ben Yákob ben Gennesareth, who described himself as a “son of eighty years” (this would have placed his birth at 7 BC) and the last heir of the Hasmonean (Maccabean) King of Israel. Translated, the name was ‘Jesus of Gennesareth, son of Jacob.’ This document was the 15th parchment to be discovered on Masada, and it is believed that it was smuggled out of Israel by a rogue archaeologist, and taken to Russia. Because it can not be located, the details given about it were only hearsay. The contents were allegedly revealed to the Vatican in February, 1967, because after a meeting between Podgorny of the U.S.R.R. and Pope Paul, the Vatican did an about face, and began supporting the Moslems in their quest for a homeland in Palestine.

Let me interject, that Yadin, in his book Masada: Herod’s Fortress and the Zealots’ Last Stand says of the 25 bodies, that the “only feasible assumption is that they were flung here irreverently by the Roman troops when they cleared the bodies after their victory.” Plus, he never mentions the discovery of a 15th scroll.

So, how could the veracity of this story even be considered? There is a developing trend that purports that Jesus was not the product of a virgin birth, that He was a normal man with a messianic complex, who was part of a conspiracy to fake his own death in order to fulfill Old Testament prophecy. It is believed that the Last Supper was actually a meeting to plan a way for Jesus to cheat death.

Dr. Hugh J. Schonfield, in his book The Passover Plot (1965), theorized that the vinegar-soaked sponge given to Jesus during the crucifixion, actually contained a drug that made Jesus appear as though He were dead, when he really wasn’t. This insured the prophetic fulfillment that his legs would not be broken (which was done to bring death quicker). Joseph of Arimathea (a member of the Sanhedrin) then went to Pilate to ask for permission to claim the body, so that it could be interred in a tomb owned by Joseph. Pilate sent a centurion to confirm that Jesus was dead. When Joseph asked for the body, he referred to it as ‘soma,’ (living); while Pilate referred to the body as ‘ptoma’ (dead).

To substantiate these facts, it is pointed out that the place of the crucifixion had to be near the tomb. While the other gospels state that He was crucified at Golgotha, “the place of the skull,” John 19:41 says that he was crucified in a garden, where a new sepulcher had been hewn by Joseph. This garden was actually ‘Golgeth,’ the ‘wheel press,’ where olives were pressed into oil, which was the Garden of Gethsemane. Some have even theorized that Joseph was actually the former husband of Mary, who had left Nazareth, and established himself at Jerusalem. After the story about Jesus in the Temple, Joseph is not mentioned again. The ‘angels’ seen at the tomb were said to be Essene physicians who were sent to revive Jesus, thus creating the illusion of a resurrection.

The apocryphal Gospel of Peter, discovered in an upper Nile valley in 1886, had existed as early as 180 AD, and reveals that Joseph of Arimathea was a friend of Pontius Pilate, and that Jesus was buried in the “garden of Joseph.” Basilides, an Alexandrian scholar, who wrote various commentaries on the Gospels between 120 and 130 AD, believed that Jesus did not die on the cross. In December, 1945, an Egyptian peasant discovered a pot near the village of Nag Hammadi in northern Egypt, which contained 13 scrolls, which consisted of copies of Biblical texts, which dated to about 400 AD, and were based on writings that were no older than 150 AD, and provides a good historical reference because they were not altered by the Roman Catholic Church.

In one, the Second Treatise of the Great Seth, it talks about Jesus escaping His death on the cross through substitution, who was identified as Simon of Cyrene. An ancient document, found in the 4th century, in the library of a building used by Greek monks, said that Nicodemus and Joseph conspired to retrieve the body of Jesus so that it could be revived by Essene physicians.

A document found in the 19th century by a member of the Societe Francaise Commerciale in Abyssinia, in the library of an old building formerly occupied by Greek monks, said that Jesus was born in Nazareth, was an Essene, and that after the crucifixion, Nicodemus told Joseph that he was going to resuscitate Jesus, but that John was not to know it. Inside the tomb, using Essene medical knowledge, stimulative substances were burned, and strips of ointment-covered linen were applied to the body. After the treatment, the stone put over the tomb opening held the vapors in. Three days later, an Essene brother, in festive garments, went to the tomb, and the soldiers, thinking him to be an angel, ran away. Then 24 Essenes showed up, and spirited Jesus away to their commune. However, Jesus insisted on leaving and went to his disciples, and they believed  him to have risen from the dead.

A document known as The Crucifixion by an Eye Witness, was a Latin manuscript in the possession of a Masonic library in Germany, which surfaced near the end of the 1800’s, and was said to have been copied from a letter written by a member of the Essene Order, to another in Alexandria, only seven years after the crucifixion. It revealed that Jesus was the son of Mary and an Essene teacher who was not identified. It talked about the crucifixion, Jesus’ removal from the cross, and the Essene medical intervention which enabled him to survive the crucifixion; and by appearing to His disciples afterwards, made it seem as though He had risen from the dead. It was first published in 1873, but was withdrawn from circulation, its plates destroyed, as well as most copies. One copy did find its way into the possession of a Mason in Massachusetts, and in 1907, it was republished in Chicago.

The letter says of the birth of Jesus:

“I will tell you of the parentage of this man, who loved all men and for whom we feel the highest esteem. He was from his infancy brought up for our brotherhood. Indeed, he was predicted by an Essene, whom the woman thought to be an angel. This woman was given to many imaginings, delving into the supernatural and into the mysteries of life. Our brother the Essene has acknowledged his part in these things and has persuaded the brotherhood to search for and protect the child secretly.”

 

“Joseph, who was a man of great experience is life and of deep devotion to the immortal truth, was influenced, through a messenger of our Order, not to leave the woman nor disturb her faith in the sacredness of her experience. He was told to be a father to the child until our brotherhood should admit him as a novice. Thus, during their flight to Egypt, Joseph, his wife and the child were secretly protected and guided by our brotherhood.”

Apocryphal writings indicate that while in Egypt, Joseph and Mary stayed at the monasteries of Wadi-el-Natrun, Mataria, and al-Moharraq, which were run by the Essenes.

According to Josephus, the Essenes were “the most perfect of all sects in Palestine.” He wrote that “they despise riches and worldly gains and live in communes,” and “are the most honest people in the world … exercise justice and equality … never marry, and they keep no servants. They all live the same simple, industrious and frugal life.”  He described them as a secret brotherhood that were against the Pharisees and Sadducees, abhorred violence, wore white robes, were vegetarians, did not believe in animal sacrifice, studied the healing properties of herbs, possessed a high moral standard,  and observed celibacy.

In 1963, scrolls known as the Talmud of Jmmanuel, were discovered by Greek Catholic priest, Isa Rashid, in a cave he claimed was the burial cave of Jesus. Written in old Aramaic, sealed in protective resin, and buried under a flat rock, it is believed to have been written by Judas Iscariot. Pieces of the scrolls were missing, some unreadable, some deteriorating, yet, what had survived, was completely contrary to the story of Jesus as related in the Bible.

The document claims that Joseph of Arimathea realized that Jesus was still alive, and quickly went to Pilate to request the body, taking it back to his own tomb. There was a secret second entrance, and it was through here that his friends were able to bring the herbs and salves necessary to provide medical treatment. In three days he was strong enough to walk. After a few appearances to his disciples, he went to Syria, then to India, and the area now known as West Pakistan, Afghanistan, and the Himalayas, where he continued to teach. He married and had children, and it was believed that he died at the age of, between 110-115 years old, in Anzimar in Khanyar Srinagar, which is located in Kashmir, India. These scrolls were in the possession of his first born son, who returned to Jerusalem, and hid them in the burial cave of Joseph of Arimathea where Jesus had been taken.

The ‘sacred tomb in Kashmir’ is the burial site of a man known as Yazu Asaph (also written as Yuz Asaf), who was known as a prophet. He came to this valley about 2000 years ago from Egypt, teaching the same things as Jesus. Located in a small, rectangular brick and wood structure, he is buried in a wooden sepulcher which contains an inner wooden sarcophagus that is covered with a sacred shroud, and a rectangular stone slab.

The structure seems to be built over an ancient stone structure which actually contains the remains of Asaph. A tiny opening allows you to see into the crypt below the floor, and into the burial chamber.

Inside the shrine is a smaller tombstone, which is that of an Islamic saint Syed Nasir-ud Din, who was buried there in the 15th century. Both tombstones are aligned north-to-south, following Islamic custom, but the sarcophagus in the crypt below containing Asaph’s remains are aligned east-to-west, which is a Jewish custom.

Chiseled on a stone slab are the impressions of his two feet which bear the traces of crucifixion wounds, conceivably of the man who is buried there. The nature of the wounds indicate that the man was crucified with the left foot over the right, with one nail going through both feet– which matches the pattern of the figure on the Shroud of Turin, which is purported to be the burial cloth of Jesus.

It is also believed that Mary, the mother of Jesus, accompanied Jesus and Mary Magdalene to India. She died when she was 70 years old, trying to escape when the Kushans attacked the region of Taxila. The place she was buried in Pakistan (45 miles east of Taxila) was called ‘Mari’ until 1875, when the spelling was changed to ‘Murree.’ The tomb is called ‘Mai-Mari-de-Asthan’ or ‘resting place of mother Mary.’ No other tombs in the world are purported to be that of Mary. Mary Magdalene is reported to have died at Kashgar, in central Asia, and it was actually Martha, that took her son, along with some other followers of Jesus, to France, where she lived till her death.

Then came the story of St. Hazrat Issa. Around 1887, Nicolas Notovitch, a Russian journalist, while traveling in Ladakh in Tibet, had fallen from his horse and broke his right leg, below the knee, and was taken to the monastery at Hemis (Himis), 25 miles from Leh, the capital of Ladakh (400 miles north of Delhi), located in a hidden valley of the Himalayas, some 11,000 feet above sea level.  There, the chief lama read him the story of Issa, the man he knew as Jesus, which said that during the 17 years in which he is not mentioned in the scriptures, Jesus was in India.

He was told that they had many scrolls describing the “life and acts of the Buddha Issa, who preached the holy doctrine in India and among the children of Israel.” He visited the monastery at Mulbekh, and was told that at the archives at Lhasa, the capital of Tibet, there were several thousand ancient scrolls detailing the life of Issa, and that some of the principal monasteries also had copies.

The documents, which had been brought from India, to Nepal, and then to Tibet, were originally written in Pali, the religious language of the Buddhists, and then translated into Tibetan. Notovitch believed that the verses “may have been actually been spoken by St. Thomas– historical sketches traced by his own hand or under his direction.”

There are various references to the apostle Thomas (also known as Didymus, Judas, and “twin brother of Christ, apostle of the Highest who shares in the knowledge of the hidden words of Christ…”), who, according to religious tradition, introduced Christianity to India in 52 AD.

The apocryphal Acta Thomae (The Acts of St. Thomas) written in the early 3rd century, said: “When the Apostles had been for a time in Jerusalem, they divided the countries among them in order that each might preach in the region which fell to him; and India (Parthia, northwest region of India, from the Euphrates to Indus and India proper), fell to the lot of Thomas.” He went to India as a carpenter, and preached the gospel to the Parthians, Medes, Persians, Bactrians, Indians, and Hyrecaneans.

One story said that he arrived at the coast of Malabar in 52, and established his first church there. Another story said that after spending some time in the North, he went south, along the coast of the Arabian Sea. And yet another story said he arrived in the state of Kerala in 52, where it is believed that Thomas established seven churches: Cranganore, Palur, Kottakavu, Kokkamangalam, Niram, Chayal, and Quilon. After a couple years he went to South Tamil, and Tamil Najd.

According to a 2nd century Syrian manuscript called The Doctrine of the Apostles, it says:

“After the death of the Apostles, there were Guides and Rulers in the Churches; and whatever the Apostles communicated to them, and they had received from them, they taught to the multitudes. They, again, at their deaths also committed and delivered to their disciples after them everything which they had received from the Apostles; also what James had written from Jerusalem and Simon from the City of Rome, and John from Ephesus and Mark from the great Alexandria, and Andrew from Phrygia and Luke from Macedonia and Thomas from India, that the epistles of an Apostle might be received and read in the churches in every place ... India and all its own countries and those bordering on it even to the farthest sea, received the Apostles’ Hand of Priesthood from Thomas, who was Guide and Ruler in the Church which he built there and ministered there.”

His writings speak of the conversion of a king named Gundaphar, and in the 19th century, some coins were discovered in Afghanistan, near the capital city of Kabul, and in the western and southern regions on the Indian Punjab, which bear the name Godophares, and date back to 20 and 40 AD.

He went from the west coast to the east, to Mylapore (near Madras in southern India, now called St. Thomas Mount), on the Bay of Bengal, where in 72, he was killed by an assassin sent by the ministers of the king, while he was kneeling in prayer. After being pierced by the spear, he fell on a hand-carved stone cross. This cross was rediscovered by some Portuguese workers on March 22, 1547, as they were digging the foundation for the church that was built on the site. His relics were preserved in a cathedral dedicated to him. The Roman Catholic Church considers the Cathedral of St. Thomas a Basilica, because it was erected over his tomb. However, another source said he was buried six miles away at the church he built, near Fort St. George in Tamil Nadj in India.

Notovich published his findings in New York in 1890 as The Life of Saint Issa, and in London in 1894, as The Unknown Life of Christ. He said that the Roman Catholic Church was aware of the existence of these manuscripts, and in fact have 63 complete, or partial copies of similar manuscripts in various languages.

Notovich was treated by Dr. Karl Marx (not the Russian Revolutionary), who recorded the information in his diary that is in the possession of the Moravian Christian Mission at Leh. However, the New York Times published a story about J. Archibald Douglas who visited the same monastery, and they told him they never saw Notovich, and knew nothing of a Saint Issa. They labeled Notovich’s book a forgery.

In 1921, a tourist named Henrietta Merrick visited the monastery at Hemis, was told about Issa, and that there were documents that had been in their possession for 1500 years that talked about him.

In 1922, Swami Abhedananda, a scholar, Hindu monk, and a disciple of Ramakrishna, went to India, visited the same monastery at Hemis, and was also told about St. Issa from their copy of the scroll; and he was shown an original copy of the scroll at the monastery in Lhasa, Tibet, which vindicated the incredible claims of Notovitch. He translated it into English, and then in 1929 to Bengali.

In 1928, Professor Nikolai Roerich also traveled to Ladakh and Kashmir, where he visited the Hemis monastery, saw many scrolls, and found out that the writings concerning Issa were kept in the most isolated part of the subterranean storage areas.

Roerich said that the Tibetan scroll he found indicated that Issa was 13 years old when he secretly left his father’s house left for India, and Notovich records in his book that he was 14 when he went to India, as does the Natha Namavali (or Sutra). He didn’t want to marry, which pushed him into leaving home. He traveled east with a caravan of merchants to Pakistan.

The apocryphal Gospel of the Hebrews (also known as the Gospel According to the Hebrews) said that Jesus traveled to India by way of Assyria and Chaldea with a group of merchants. His first stop was Sindh, where the Indus River and its tributaries flow into the Arabian Sea. He then went to Punjab and Rajputana, and then to Orissa. The evidence suggested that Issa stayed at the Temple of Jagannath in Puri for 6 years. He also visited Rajagriha, Varanasi (Benares) and other holy cities.

Issa then left the temple so he could visit the birthplace of Buddha, and lived in the Buddhist monastery there, where he was educated in the teachings of Buddha.

Sakyamuni Buddha (563 - 483 BC) was a well-educated prince who renounced his royalty (his father was the Chief of the Shakya Clain in Kapilavastu, in Nepal), because of his disillusionment with the ravages of illness and old age. At Gaya, while meditating under a Bodhi tree, he had a vision, and became ‘enlightened.’ He taught about “non-violence, peace, and compassion.” About 300 years later, Ashoka Maurya (269-232 BC), emperor of northern India, converted to Buddhism, and sent missionaries to many countries. In fact, it has been suggested that the Pythagoreans in Greece, and Essene community in Judea, was the result of missionary work by Buddhists. The man known as Issa was considered to be the incarnate of the spirit of Buddha, and was revered as a great prophet and teacher.

After 6 years in the foothills of the Himalayas in southern Nepal, he was recognized as a Master, and “had become a perfect expositor of the sacred writings.” He left, traveling westward. He passed through Punjab, and met up with a caravan of merchants from Kashmir, and he performed miracles among them, including the healing of the sick.

He returned to Egypt where he appeared before the Essene brotherhood, where he passed 7 tests, after which he was proclaimed the Christ. In a meeting before the 7 ‘Sages’ Issa said:

“The history of life is well condensed in these immortal postulates: ‘There are seven hills on which the holy city shall be built; there are seven sure foundation stones on which the universal church shall stand.’ The words I speak are not my own; they are the words of him whose will I do.”

 

“And from men of low estate I will select twelve men, who represent twelve immortal thoughts, and these will be the model of the church. And when a better age shall come, the universal church will stand upon the seven postulates. And in the name of God, our Father God, the kingdom of the soul shall be established on the seven hills. And all the peoples, tribes, and tongues of the earth shall enter in. The prince of peace will take his seat upon the throne of power; the triune God will then be All in All.”

He returned to Palestine when he was 29 years old, and the remainder of the narrative pretty much parallels the New Testament, except that the Jewish priests and elders are portrayed as supporting him, and Pilate is the one working behind the scenes to bring about his death. The text then ends with the persecution of his followers, and the disciples being sent forth to preach.

According to tradition, Issa died when he was 125 years old.

In 367, Bishop Athanasius of Alexandria made a list of writings which were to become what we now know as the New Testament. His selections were ratified by the Church Council of Hippo in 393, and again four years later, by the Council of Carthage. Therefore certain ‘books’ were left out, and were ‘lost’ even though some may have been historically accurate. One of the primary duties of the Church fathers between the 7th and 12th centuries was to obtain manuscripts from collections in Eastern countries, which contained information that differed from the version accepted and taught by the Church. These original documents may still be in the Vatican archives.

The first mention of the resurrection of Jesus appears in 1 Corinthians 15:3- 8, because it is believed that this was actually written about ten years before Mark was written. Therefore the stories concerning the resurrection of Jesus were unknown to Paul. In 1 Corinthians 9:1, Paul says: “...have I not seen Jesus Christ our Lord?” yet there is no historical reference that he knew Jesus. The word “seen” was translated from the Greek word ‘ophthe,’ which means to have one’s eyes opened to realms beyond this physical world, which refers to visions. It is the same verb which is used by Isaiah (Isa. 6:1) when he said: “I saw the Lord sitting upon a throne...” It was also used in Luke 24:34 to say that Jesus “appeared to Simon” and in the Book of Acts to describe the resurrection. Paul never spoke of a physical resurrection, because in light of the proper translation, it was only in a spiritual resurrection, where Jesus now “sitteth on the right hand of God.” (Col. 3:10)

Nearly a hundred “gospels” appeared during the first three centuries, and to preserve continuity and protect the new Christian religion, the four gospels of Matthew, Mark, Luke and John were chosen. Despite some gaps and contradictions, they were very similar. These books were not written during Jesus’ lifetime, but date from a time of major revolution in Judea, 66-74 and 132-135, and the earlier writings that they had been based upon have since been lost.

The argument has been made, that though some apocryphal gospels are derived from some sects that are doctrinely different from Christianity, their appearance, some in the early 2nd century, suggest that they were closer to the actual events than the four gospels, and possibly more historically accurate.

What all the writers of the Gospels had, concerning Jesus, was just an outline of the man. There were no eyewitnesses to consult, so where there was a void in detail, they just referred to the Hebrew Scriptures to fill in the blanks. For example, the removal of Jesus to Egypt by His earthly father Joseph, hearkens back to the patriarch Joseph in the Book of Genesis; the story about the young Jesus in the Temple, was modeled after Samuel’s Temple experiences; the Sermon on the Mount was an attempt to paint Him as another Moses; the story of Jesus’ raising of the widow’s son at Nain, was taken from Elijah’s raising of the widow’s son in 1 Kings 17:17; Jesus’ feeding of the 5,000 was just a retelling of God’s providing for Moses’ people as they wondered in the wilderness; the story of Jesus walking on the water, was a misunderstanding of the Greek preposition which could mean ‘on’ or ‘alongside of’; and the ascension of Jesus was taken from the story of Elijah being taken up into Heaven.

The earliest Gospel was considered to be Mark, which was compiled between 66-74 in Rome, and was believed to address a Greco-Roman readership, and if he wanted it to survive, he could not make it appear as though the Romans were responsible for the death of Jesus. It actually ends without the disciples’ assertion that Jesus rose from the dead, and only says that the women were told that He had risen. Mark never mentions whether He was ever seen after the crucifixion.

In 1958, in a monastery near Jerusalem, Professor Morton Smith of Columbia University, discovered a letter that contained a missing fragment of the Gospel of Mark, which through the years had been suppressed by Bishop Clement of Alexandria, who was informed that a gnostic sect known as the Carpocratians were interpreting various passages in the Gospel of Mark for their own purposes, which did not coincide with Church doctrine. The passage was part of the story about Lazarus being raised from the dead, and hinted that he wasn’t actually dead. Along with the exclusion, there was also an addition, because the original manuscript ended with the death and burial of Christ, and the discovery of an empty tomb. Yet, the version that exists today, includes the Resurrection, which was added in the 2nd century, making the last twelve verses of Mark fraudulent. However, research by Ivan Panin (outlined in a booklet called The Last Twelve Verses of Mark), utilizing analysis of numeric design, has done a lot to reaffirm its authenticity.

The gospels of Luke and Matthew used Mark as a source for their writings. Luke (who also wrote the Book of Acts) dates to about 80, and was composed for a Roman official at Caesarea, and therefore was not anti-Roman. While Matthew’s genealogy of Jesus only goes back to Abraham, Luke’s goes back to Adam. Where Mark mentions only an empty tomb, in Luke, the women actually go in and see for themselves that it is empty. They encounter not one, but two angelic beings. Luke goes more into depth regarding the subsequent physical appearances of Jesus.

Matthew was put together about 85, and allegedly not by the disciple Matthew. It was intended to be a revision of Mark, in order to put more emphasis on the divine nature of Jesus, and borrowed references from the Book of Joshua who referred to placing guards at a cave in which he had five captured kings imprisoned, and having the cave sealed with a huge stone. It also alluded to Daniel in the lion’s den, and how he came out alive, when he applied the story to Jesus in regard to him surviving the tomb. In Mark, Peter is quoted to have said to Jesus, “Thou art the Christ,” and in Matthew, he is quoted to have said, “Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God.” The disciples were told to baptize “in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost,” which it is alleged that Jesus could not have said, because it actually represented a theological premise that didn’t occur till much later.

Barnabas, a follower of Jesus, uncle of Mark, and a companion of Paul, who traveled around Palestine preaching the good news, wrote an apocryphal book, known as the Gospel of Barnabas. It was accepted as a canonical gospel in the Alexandrian churches until 325 AD, when the Nicene Council ordered all copies of it to be destroyed, and anyone who had it in there possession was to be put to death.

In the 5th century, a copy, written in his own hand, was found lying on his chest, in his tomb in Cyprus, which made its way into the library of Pope Sixtus V (1585-1590) and was made available by a monk named Frater Marino.

Though there is no major deviation from the authorized gospels, one subtle difference appeared in the Sermon on the Mount, which seems to indicate that the account which in written in Matthew may have been embellished, to make it sound better. Barnabas writes: ““Blessed are they that mourn this earthly life, for they shall be comforted. Blessed are the poor who truly hate the delights of the world, for they shall abound in the delights of the Kingdom of God. Blessed are they that eat at the table of God, for the angels shall minister unto them.”

Polycarp, author of a letter to the Philippians, wrote about the first three Gospels, but not the fourth, because it didn’t exist, and it wasn’t mentioned until 180 by Theophilus of Antioch. John has come to be regarded as the most accurate of the Gospels, even though it is believed to have been written over a period of years by theologians, at the Greek city of Ephesus, who in 100 AD, sought to fill the void in the contents of the other three. John has the risen Jesus being seen by only Mary Magdalene, where in other books, other women accompanied her; and also singles her out as being a primary mourner. This hint at a more intimate relationship has given rise to a theory as to the actual role that Mary had in the life of Jesus. In the other three gospels, the Last Supper is portrayed as a Passover meal, after which Jesus was crucified; however in John, the crucifixion occurred before the Passover, whereby John puts more emphasis on the foot washing that occurred. This discrepancy had been explained by saying that John was using the lunar calendar, while the others were using the solar calendar, however, it is now believed that John’s purpose was to present Jesus as the Passover Lamb of the Jews, who is killed as their sacrifice. Where in Luke, only Peter goes to inspect the tomb; in John, it was Peter and John. Critics claim that the story of Doubting Thomas (John 20:19-31) wasn’t true, based on the premise that Jesus was tied to the cross, rather than nailed. Some have even claimed that there was “no historical proof that he (John) ever existed.”

Simon Peter, the “Rock” upon whom Jesus said He would build His church, was believed to be the first to ‘see’ Jesus after the resurrection, and it was through his efforts that the philosophy of Christianity was perpetuated. The primary contention is that the New Testament was doctored to present Jesus as being divine. Because Jesus was not of the priestly tribe of the Levites, it was necessary to validate His claims so that He would be accepted by the early Christians. In the Book of Hebrews, completed before the fall of Rome around 68, Jesus was described as being a perfect priest after the order of Melchizedek, who in Genesis was referred to as a priest of the most high God, yet neither was he a Levite. The Book of Hebrews, said to be written by Paul, also refers to the presence of Jesus in Heaven, but never refers to a physical resurrection.

Books such as Forgotten Worlds by Robert Charroux (1971), and Resurrection: Myth or Reality? by John Shelby Spong (1994), have questioned the authenticity of the Bible. In a 1977 book, called The Myth of God Incarnate, 7 scholars and professors from prominent American seminaries seriously questioned whether Jesus was Lord, and said that the Bible should be updated by having all traces of the deity of Jesus removed. They said that Jesus didn’t claim to be divine, but was promoted to that status by early Christians who were under pagan influences. Another book, The Five Gospels: What Did Jesus Really Say?, a report by 77 Biblical scholars, which were part of the Jesus Seminar, said that Jesus did not say about 80% of the words which are attributed to him in the four gospels. They claim that the words were inserted by Christians after His death. In October, 1994, the Seminar convened and decided that the virgin birth of Jesus was fabricated. One participant called it “theological fiction.” This group began working on a new Bible commentary to reflect all of its findings.

The Gospel of John doesn’t mention the birth of Jesus, but it covers the conclusion of his ministry. The incident of the wedding at Cana is only mentioned in John, and is unusual in that the bride and groom are not identified, yet Jesus, His disciples, and His mother were there. When they ran out of wine, it was Jesus who performed the miracle of turning water into wine. The question was asked– why would Jesus use His divine powers for such an insignificant purpose– unless it was His own wedding. Researchers have analyzed John 2:9-10, and feel that where the head of the feast is speaking to the bridegroom, it is actually Jesus that he is addressing. It is argued that this marriage was Jesus being married to Mary Magdalene, who it is believed was the woman whom Jesus cast the demons out of, who washed and anointed the feet of Jesus, and who is identified as Mary of Bethany (sister of Lazarus and Martha). She figures heavily in the gospels, and it was to her that Jesus first revealed Himself after the Resurrection.

Since the Essene law forbade marriage, Jesus may have been forced to withdraw from his relationship with her, because it would interfere with His work.

The Gospel of the Ebionites (‘ebionim’ Hebrew for ‘the humble’ or ‘poor’ were purists that believed only the poor could receive Salvation, observed the Law of Moses, and considered Jesus to only be a prophet) or Gospel of the Hebrews, supposedly shed so much light on Jesus, that it was suppressed by Church leaders. In fact, all books of the Ebionite sect have mysteriously disappeared. In the Gospel of Mary, Peter says: “Sister, we know that the Saviour loved you more than the rest of women. Tell us the words of the Saviour which you remember– which you know but we do not, nor have we heard them.” The apocryphal Gospel of Philip refers to Mary as his “spouse,” and says: “There were three who always walked with the Lord; Mary his mother and her sister (Salome) and Magdalen, the one who is called His companion (partner) ... the spouse (companion) of the Saviour is Mary Magdalen ... (He) loved her more than all the disciples and used to kiss her often on the mouth.” Near the end of the book, it says: “There is the Son of Man and there is the son of the Son of Man. The Lord is the Son of Man, and the son of the Son of Man is he who is created through the Son of Man.” It was Mary Magdalene, who carried the Grail, Sangraal, or ‘Royal Blood’ to France.

Around 70 AD, Mary, the wife of Jesus, took his children, and fled the Holy Land to escape the Roman destruction of Jerusalem. They made their way to a Jewish community in Provence, in southern France, where the lineage of Jesus, through marriage, was joined with the royal family of the Franks (during the 5th century, the Sicambrians, a Germanic tribe called the Franks, crossed the Rhine River into Gaul into what is now Belgium and northern France), thus creating the royal Merovingian dynasty. Within the Merovingian royal family, there were many Judaic names. It is believed that she later died at Saint Baume.

It could be that the Holy Grail, ‘Sang Raal,’ or ‘Royal Blood,’ could actually represent the womb of Mary Magdalene, which produced the bloodline. It is even conjectured that French cathedrals like Notre Dame, were built in honor of Mary Magdalene, and not the mother of Jesus.

In 2003, according to a novel by Dan Brown called The Da Vinci Code, the Prieuré de Sion deliberately manipulated the record of Mary’s role in the life of Jesus to spare her family from Roman Catholic leaders who sought to maintain the Biblical depiction. They used a code and symbols to represent and preserve her story, which evolved into the Holy Grail. In a ABC television documentary exploring the possibility of Jesus being married, Brown uses Da Vinci’s (a Prieuré de Sion member) painting of The Last Supper (c. 1495) as an example. A close examination of the figure on Jesus’ right, long believed to be John, actually looks like a woman, and he believes that it is actually a representation of Mary. Art historians, however, only need to refer to his painting 1516 painting of John the Baptist as proof of his penchant for portraying Biblical figures as effeminate men.

Joseph of Arimathea, uncle to Mary, an Essene and well-to-do merchant in the tin market, who was a member of the Sanhedrin, appears to have been a guardian to Jesus. There is a legend that during one of his trips to Britain, Jesus was with him, and they stayed at a small house at Glastonbury. St. Augustine later wrote to Pope Gregory that Jesus had established a church there. Gildas (516-570), an early British historian, said that “Jesus afforded His light to this island during the height of the reign of Tiberius (who ruled 14-37 AD, with the ‘height’ being around 25-27).”

It is explained that Jesus may have possibly been in the area to learn about the Druids. It is a long-held tradition that after the crucifixion, around 37 AD, Joseph led a group of people who settled in Glastonbury; and a wattle church was built on what became the location of the Abbey, which existed until the 1100’s. It is from this group which came the Culdees (quidam advanae) or Christianized Druids, who lived on the islands off the west coast of Britain.

Merovee was the first king of the Merovingian bloodline, and he is surrounded in legend. He was said to have been fathered by two. When his mother was already pregnant by King Clodio, she went swimming in the ocean, where she was raped by a sea creature “similar to a Quinotaur,” so that when Merovee was born, the blood that coursed through his veins was a combination of both, which gave him superhuman powers. Merovee claimed he descended from Odin, a Norse God (which is where we get Wednesday, Woden’s Day, or Odin’s Day), which some researchers believe actually referred to Dan, one of the twelve tribes of Israel, because the Merovingian kings claimed to be the descendants of the Spartans and Trojans.

The tribe of Dan declined to accept their land when Joshua divided it up, and they marched up the Jordan valley to the city of Laish, conquered it, and called it the city of Dan. They immigrated to what is now known as Greece, where they dominated the people who were living there, the Pelasgians. They became known as the Danaoi. They established the settlement of Ionia on the Ionian Isles. A branch migrated to Ireland and were known as the “Tuatha de Danaan,” then went to Denmark as the Danes, and another branch eventually made their way to Britain. The Celts claim they came from the tribe of Dan, and that the name Denmark, and the Danube River, give evidence of their migration.

The Spartans lived in the southern Greek peninsula of Arcadia, later migrating across the Aegean Sea to build the city of Troy. According to the Iliad, by the Greek poet Homer, the founder of Troy was Dar-dan-us. Over the centuries the Spartans made their way into southern France, while the Trojans moved north and west into Germany, Belgium and northern France, following the Danube River, eventually settling in the province of Lorraine. In the apocryphal book of 1 Maccabees, it was written that the Spartans were related to the Jews and were of the stock of Abraham, and for various reasons, were believed to have been from the tribe of Dan.

When the tomb of Childeric I, son of Merovee, was opened in 1653, 300 miniature bees of gold were found, which Napoleon had sewn into his coronation robe. In the Bible, the Danites were represented by a serpent, an eagle, a lion, and bees. The eagle’s wings on the back of the lion in the 7th chapter of Dan may symbolize Dan breaking away from the tribe of Judah. The tribe of Dan lived in the territory west of Jerusalem, near the coast of the Mediterranean, and after the death of Samson, lost their lands, and went north into the area now known as Lebanon, where they lived for 600 years. In 721 BC, when the Assyrians took ten of the tribes captive, there was no mention of Dan, thus they soon lost their identity.

In Genesis 49:17, Jacob gave a prophetic statement in regard to his sons in that “last days,” and said that, “Dan shall be a serpent by the way, an adder in the path, that biteth the horse heels, so that his rider shall fall backward.” In the Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs, an apocryphal book written about 150 BC, which is said to represent the final words of Jacob’s twelve sons to their families, attributes this statement to Dan, made when he was 125 years old: “I read in the Book of Enoch, the Righteous, that your prince is Satan ... I know that in the last days you will defect from the Lord, you will be offended at Levi, and revolt against Judah (the bloodline of Jesus), but you will not prevail over them.”

When Moses built the Tabernacle, he chose two men to head up the project, Bezaleel, of the tribe of Judah, and Aholiab of the tribe of Dan; and after it was completed, the tribes were positioned around it, and instructed to display their standard. Dan was in the north, and given the symbol of Scorpio, which according to the Egyptian Zodiac was a snake; and yet, Ahiezer, captain of the tribe, chose an eagle, considered a hunter of snakes. The symbol of ancient Spartan Greece was an eagle, as was the symbol of ancient Trojan Rome. In recent history, the symbol of the Hapsburg dynasty was an eagle.

The offspring of Merovee were noted for a birthmark, a small red cross, above their heart or between their shoulder blades, which became their symbol. The Merovingians were known as sorcerer-kings, who could heal, had clairvoyant powers, and could telepathically communicate with animals. They wore powerful amulets, and were called the ‘long-haired Kings’ because they didn’t cut their hair. Merovee (447-58) was a practitioner of the religious cult of Diana. His son, Childeric I (458-96) practiced witchcraft. Childeric’s son, Clovis I (496-511) adopted Christianity, converting to Catholicism, and in 496, he was given the title “Novus Constantinus” (‘New Constantine’) by the Bishop of Rome, giving him the authority to preside over the rebirth of a “Christianized” Roman Empire, consolidating the power of the Church, and creating a tie between Church and State. During his rule, the Frank kingdom grew to cover most of France and Germany. It is believed that the Vatican knew the secret of the bloodline.

 

Merovingian Bloodline

Merovee (447-58)

|

Childeric I (458-96)

|

Clovis I (496-511)

|

Clotaire I (511-58)

|

Chilperic I (561-84)

|

Clotaire II (584-628)

|

Dagobert I (602-38)

|

Sigisbert III (629-56)

|

Dagobert II (651-79)

|

Childeric III (deposed)

The Church had a hand in the assassination of Dagobert II, and Childeric III was deposed by Pepin III, the first of the Carolingian dynasty. The removal of the Merovingians was culminated with the coronation of Charles the Great, Carolus Magnus, or Charlemagne, who in 800 became the Holy Roman Emperor, thus betraying the pact made with the Merovingian bloodline, ending their dynasty. But the bloodline continued in the personage of Sigisbert IV (son of Dagobert II), who fled southward, taking on the surname “Plant-Ard” (eventually “Plantard”), and the title of the Count of Razes.

In 1956, the Prieuré de Sion was registered with the French Government, with the objective of “studies and mutual aid to members.” They were headquartered in Sous-Cassan, and within the group they circulated a magazine called CIRCUIT, which was an abbreviation for “Chivalry of Catholic Rules and Institutions of the Independent and Traditionalist Union.”

In 1976, the excommunication of traditionalist Archbishop Marcel Lefebvre by Pope Paul VI was expected. He represented the conservative branch of the Roman Catholic Church, who fought against the modernization of the Church. In the end, the Pope backed down, and the Guardian (8/30/76) revealed their theory why: “The Archbishop’s team of priests in England ... believe their leader still has a powerful ecclesiastical weapon to use in his dispute with the Vatican. No one will gave any hint of its nature, but Father Peter Morgan, the group’s leader ... describes it as being something ‘earth-shaking’.”

The Order held a convent at Blois on January 17, 1981, the first since the one in Paris in 1956. The 121 at the meeting were all figures in high finance and international politics. A man named Pierre Plantard de Saint-Clair was elected as their Grand Master. His name figures prominently in many Prieuré documents. He is the lineal descendant of King Dagobert II and the Merovingian dynasty. In 1960, he spoke of an “international secret” hidden at Gisors. His grandfather was a personal friend of Berenger Sauniere, and he owns land in the area of Rennes-le-Chateau. In French records, he was listed as the Secretary-General of the Prieuré de Sion. When asked what their objectives were, he said: “I cannot tell you that. The Society to which I am attached is extremely ancient. I merely succeed others, a point in a sequence. We are the guardians of certain things. And without publicity.”

The organization is not limited to just restoring the Merovingian bloodline, and has many Jewish members, though the full extent of the membership is unknown. Documents on file indicate that their organizational hierarchy is similar to the Masons.

In 1979, in Paris, Plantard told reporters of the BBC, when asked if his organization had the treasures of the ancient Jewish Temple, he said: “Yes ... they will be returned to Jerusalem when the time is right.” He claimed that the real treasure was “spiritual” and consisted of a “secret” that would create a major social change regarding the restoration of the monarchy. In talking about France, Plantard said that Mitterand was “a necessary stepping-stone.” He revealed that their Order is on a timetable, and that their plans were unstoppable.

Plantard talked about unrest within the membership of the Prieuré’s Anglo-American contingent. The signatures of Gaylord Freeman, John Drick, and A. Robert Abboud were found on their official correspondence. They were associated with the First National Bank of Chicago. Drick was the President, and on the Board of Directors of other companies, including Stepan Chemical, MCA, Oak Industries, and Central Illinois Public Service. Freeman, an Illinois lawyer, was Chairman of the Board of First National, and on the Boards of other companies, including First Chicago Corporation, Atlantic-Richfield, Bankers Life and Casualty Co., Baxter Travenol Labs, and Northwest Industries. He also chaired a Committee on Inflation for the American Bankers Association. He was a member of the MacArthur Foundation and a trustee of the Aspen Institute of Humanistic Studies. Robert Abboud had also been Chairman of the Board of First National, and later became President of Occidental Petroleum Corp. It was originally believed that the signatures were forged from a 1974 Annual Report, but it was later discovered they were produced with rubber stamps. Though Freeman denied membership in the Prieuré de Sion, or of having any knowledge of their activities, Plantard has corroborated the information and said that their association with Freeman and other financiers had more to do with their goal of European unity, which had become their primary concern.

Plantard resigned as Grand Master, and member of the Order in July, 1984, “for reasons of health,” plus other personal reasons, foremost being that he didn’t agree with “certain maneuvers” by “our English and American brethren.”

During the 19th century, the Prieuré de Sion, working through Freemasonry and the Hiéron du Val d´Or, attempted to establish a revival of the Holy Roman Empire, which was to be a theocratic United States of Europe, ruled simultaneously by the Hapsburgs and by a radically reformed Church. Their goals were thwarted by World War I and the fall of Europe’s reigning dynasties. However, they continued to work for a United Europe as a protection against the Soviets, and as a neutral power to serve as a balance between Russia and the United States.

Out of the Merovingian bloodline had come most of the ruling families of Europe, and some Roman Catholic Popes. The genealogy of Dagobert’s son, Sigisbert IV, can be traced through a dozen families, including the Houses of Luxembourg, Montpezat, Montesquiou, Sinclair, Stuart, Devonshire, Plantard, and ending with the Hapsburgs. Even though the Hapsburg empire no longer exists, when the first parliament of the European Economic Community met in 1979, one of its primary delegates was Dr. Otto von Hapsburg, the oldest son of Charles I, the last Hapsburg emperor. He and son Karl have been among the leading proponents of a United Europe. Karl von Hapsburg is the heir apparent to the Hapsburg legacy.

In 1909, Hitler found out about the legend behind the Holy Lance of Longinus (the Spear of Destiny, said to be the one used to pierce the side of Jesus during the crucifixion). It was said, that whoever possessed the Spear, would rule the world. It was in the possession of 45 Merovingian rulers from 752-1806, and when Hitler saw it, it was on display at the Hapsburg Treasure House Museum in Vienna. His obsession for the Spear ended, when he began his European military campaign against Austria for the purpose of getting this holy relic, which he did on October 13, 1938. He placed it in the Hall of St. Katherine’s Church in Nuremberg. When the War got closer to Germany, the Spear and other treasures were secured in a protective vault. On March 30, 1945, when the American invasion was expected, the treasures were moved again, however, the holy spear was accidentally left behind, where it was found by the Americans. Upon the order of Eisenhower, the Supreme Commander of the Allied forces in Europe, it was returned to the Hapsburgs.

It is believed that the Prieuré de Sion has “incontrovertible proof” concerning Jesus and His continuing bloodline, and has been working to again bring this bloodline to power.

With this type of research, which purports to give you ‘evidence’ of their claims, it can be rather unsettling. All of these theories and revelations seem so incredible, that they border on the impossible, because they are completely contrary to everything we have been taught to believe. The arguments are so strong and persuasive, but one thing you must always remember about what is going on, is that it is a Satanic conspiracy– planned from the very beginning. With that said, bear in mind what it says in John 8:44– “Ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father ye will do. He was a murderer from the beginning, and abode not in the truth, because there is no truth in him. When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own: for he is a liar, and the father of it.” The three main things that Satan does, is that he kills, steals, and destroys; so if any new information seeks to deviate from what is found in the Word of God, then it must be considered highly suspect. You must use spiritual discernment to separate fact from Satanic lies and deceit.

When I found out about the Prieuré de Sion there seemed to be something here, but for the longest time I just couldn’t put my finger on it. But soon, the deeper I got, certain things stood out. By approaching these theories as being untruths, which they are; and isolating certain aspects of the premise, I think that the Prieuré de Sion becomes an important piece of the puzzle which I have been trying to assemble.

My theological beliefs are based on the fact that Jesus Christ was, and is the Messiah, the son of God; that He was crucified, and died on the cross for the sins of the world; and that after three days, He rose from the dead, and commissioned His disciples to preach the gospel to all people. I was raised to believe that, and as I have gotten older, it continues to be an undeniable fact. Since I consider this to be the truth, there must be a reason why people would go to such lengths to disprove the resurrection of Jesus, and develop a fraudulent background story.

There seems to be a poison that is slowly spreading in Religion. For years, the story has been building that Jesus planned the crucifixion to fake his death in order to fulfill Old Testament prophecies. This basically says that the concept of Christianity is based on a lie, and that Christ was only a man, who was transformed into the Son of God by early Church leaders. There weren’t that many people that held to this belief. However, with knowledge gleaned from archaeological excavations, the discovery and translation of new apocryphal and biblical texts, and new interpretations of Scripture, the liberals have been successful in spreading this propaganda. Even though Jesus has been accepted as a great man, a great teacher, and credited for the establishment of the largest religious group in the world, this movement has sought to strip away his divinity by saying that the Resurrection was concocted to draw people into the Church.

When the revelation of the Prieuré de Sion began to surface amidst talk that not only was the Crucifixion planned, but that Jesus was married to Mary Magdalene, and had children whose descendants became part of the Merovingian Royal Family– there had to be a reason. Although not a lot is known about this group, there seems to be evidence that they may have found much of the Temple treasure, and used this wealth to establish themselves as a financial power in the world. The Merovingians ruled in Europe, and the Prieuré de Sion has been working behind the scenes to unite Europe under a single form of government. With the advent of the European Union, their efforts have been realized. Their goal has been to establish a World Government that would be ruled by the Merovingian bloodline. After all these years, why does this group continue to work towards this goal? The implication has been made that the group represents the Merovingian bloodline, and by extension, are the living descendants of Jesus Christ.

Biblical references in Daniel and Revelation strongly suggest the rise of a future leader out of the reestablished Holy Roman Empire, which is actually Europe. This leader will have to be a man capable of gaining the political support of all the European states. He will be a military genius who will be able to give Europe a sense of security, and a brilliant statesman whose words and deeds will make him a champion of justice. He will understand the problems of Europe, who will be able to bring peace and prosperity to the land.

As time goes on, and more propaganda is spread concerning this bloodline of Jesus, more people will begin to believe it. Remember what Joseph Goebbels (1897-1945, Nazi Minister of Propaganda) said: “The great masses of people will more easily fall victims to a ‘big lie’ than a small one, if it is repeated often enough.” And remember, only two of the four documents discovered by Sauniere have been revealed; plus, it is believed that the Prieuré de Sion is also in possession of documentation that will prove their contention. Something else that has to be considered, because of all the controversy and secrecy surrounding the Dead Sea Scrolls, is there something there that will contribute to this massive deception. When the time is right, this information will be revealed, and it may be the final blow which will allow all of their plans to come together.

Much of the information about Jesus that is cited by the proponents of the various claims that have been made, come from ancient apocryphal documents. Even though some have been proven to be an accurate historical record; others could just be the writings of individuals who refused to accept to truth, and instead came up with their own version of events.

Some of you have probably heard of the British-Israel theory in regard to the migrations of the Jews. Proponents of this theory claim that those populating the country of Israel now are not actually Jews, that the Jewish race actually migrated west to the area of Europe and became the progenitors of the European nations.

The patriarch Jacob produced twelve sons, each of whom became the father of one of the tribes of Israel: Reuben, Simeon, Levi, Judah, Issachar, Zebulun, Joseph, Benjamin, Dan, Naphtali, Gad, and Asher. They each settled in a different part of the land of Canaan on each side of the Jordan River. After the death of King Solomon, Israel was split into two Kingdoms, along territorial and political lines. Judah and Benjamin in the South remained loyal to the House of David; while the rest of the tribes to the North were ruled by a succession of monarchies.

The Assyrian conquest of Israel mentioned earlier was a bit more complex than what is generally known. The downfall of the country began in 734 BC, and ended with the defeat of their capital at Samaria in 722 BC. Plus there was another incursion into Samaria in 720 BC. The actual deportation of Israelites which began with the initial Assyrian attacks from 734-732 BC, actually continued until 715 BC. Three different Assyrian kings were responsible for the forced deportation of Israelites to Assyria: Tiglath-pileser III (745-727 BC), Shalmaneser V (727-722 BC) and Sargon II (722-705 BC). The result was that the Israelite population in northern Israel was virtually wiped out.

In 722-721 BC, Shalmanser V, the King of Assyria conquered the Northern Kingdom of Israel, captured Samaria, and took these ten tribes to Assyria where they were imprisoned in Halah, Habor, Hara, and the river of Gozan. For all intents and purposes, these tribes seemingly disappeared, and they became known as the Ten Lost Tribes of Israel. It is believed, for the most part, that the southern tribes of Judah and Benjamin make up what is known as the Jewish people of today. However, Biblical evidence points to the fact that it was known where these tribes were.

In 2 Chronicles 30:1-10, recorded many years after the exile of the Northern tribes, you’ll find this passage:

“And (King) Hezekiah sent to all Israel and Judah, and wrote letters also to Ephraim and Manasseh, that they should come to the house of the LORD at Jerusalem, to keep the passover unto the LORD God of Israel ... So they established a decree to make proclamation throughout all Israel, from Beersheba even to Dan, that they should come to keep the passover unto the LORD God of Israel at Jerusalem: for they had not done it of a long time in such sort as it was written. So the posts went with the letters from the king and his princes throughout all Israel and Judah, and according to the commandment of the king, saying, Ye children of Israel, turn again unto the LORD God of Abraham, Isaac, and Israel, and he will return to the remnant of you, that are escaped out of the hand of the kings of Assyria ... So the posts passed from city to city through the country of Ephraim and Manasseh even unto Zebulun: but they laughed them to scorn, and mocked them.”

This indicates that the King knew where the tribes were and was able to send them correspondence, so they were never really lost at all.

Genesis relates that Cain made his way to a land where he built “a city, and called the name of the city, after the name of his son Enoch.” (Genesis 4:17)  Although there has been extensive archeological research around the area where Eden was believed to have been located, no remains of such a city has been found. But there is a city that bears the name– Tenochtitlan. However, this was the capital of the Aztec empire, which later became known as Mexico City.

In 1 Chronicles 1:19 it says: “And unto Eber were born two sons: the name of the one was Peleg; because in his days the earth was divided: and his brother’s name was Joktan.”  Peleg was born around 2248 BC and the confounding of speech took place at the Tower of Babel around 2234 BC. The text in Chronicles could be referring to people dividing up into various groups– according to language similarity. However, some researchers believe that this passage reflects the fact that prior to Peleg, all the continents were connected. This confirms the scientific concept known as the Continental Drift Theory (even though it happened much later), and illustrates that the descendants of Noah were able to migrate to lands all around the world on natural land bridges.

In Genesis 35:11, Israel is referred to as a “nation and a company of nations,” and is a veiled prophetic reference to what would later occur. Undoubtedly the ten ‘lost’ tribes were assimilated into local populations, and branches also eventually migrated west.

In 1165, Benjamin of Tudela (son of Jonah), in Spain, set out to explore the world, recording his adventures in his Book of Travels. In the mountains of Persia, he ran across Jewish tribesmen who he believed were descendants of the tribes of Dan, Zebulun, Asher, and Naphtali. In Arabia, he discovered the largest Jewish settlement in the region– the Jews of Kheibar, who he identified as being from the tribes of Reuben and Gad.

In the early 16th century, Bartholeme de Las Casas, wrote of the Indians in the West Indies, Peru, and Guatemala: “Indeed, I can bring proofs from the Bible that they are of the Lost Tribes.” A report 120 years later by Portuguese traveler Antonio Montezinos indicated that there was an Indian tribe living beyond the mountain passes of the Andes that represented a remnant of a Jewish tribe. He wrote: “I myself heard them recite the Shéma (the expression of Jewish faith) and saw them observe the Jewish rituals.”

There is also evidence of Israelites in this country before the Assyrian deportation, such as the unusual custom of the American Indian tribes referring to themselves as nations.

In North Carolina, the Machapunga Indians circumcise their babies and have some traditions that are similar to the Jews, as do the Savanna Indians from the banks of the Mississippi River.

The Yuchi Indians in Oklahoma have a custom which is unique among other American Indian tribes, which proves that they are racially and linguistically different from their neighbors. In True Discoverers of America William Dankenbring, wrote: “Every year on the fifteenth day of the sacred month of harvest, in the fall, they make a pilgrimage. For eight days they live in ‘booths’ with roofs open to the sky, covered with branches and leaves and foliage. During this festival, they dance around the sacred fire, and called upon the name of God.” This ritual is similar to the Israelite Feast of Tabernacles (details of which are found in Leviticus 23). Dr. Cyrus B. Gordon (professor of Mediterranean Studies at Brandeis University in Boston Massachusetts), an expert in Hebrew, Minoan, and many other Middle Eastern languages, was allowed to witness one of their fall harvest festivals, and said to his companion, “They are speaking the Hebrew names for God!”

So, what we have is documented proof that the Jews did indeed migrate to other countries. In the course of this migration, they produced many branches which assimilated themselves into the local populations of these various countries. With the establishment of the nation of Israel, and in fulfillment of prophecy, many Jews from many lands have returned to their home. The seventh chapter of Revelation speaks of a ‘sealing’ of 144,000 Jews from the following tribes: Judah, Reuben, Gad, Asher, Naphtali, Simeon, Levi, Issachar, Zebulon, Joseph, Benjamin, and Manasses (substituted for Dan). It is assumed that they will be from within the population of the nation of Israel. Is it possible that there is still pure-blood descendents of these tribes? One would assume that if they are not, can they still be considered members of the tribe? If so, and with their Jewish roots lost, are the various branches that migrated to other countries, where they still continue to live, able to consider themselves as representative of their respective tribes?

Following this course of speculative thinking, can we use this as another confirmation to prove that the ten ‘lost’ tribes, which migrated westward into the area now known as Europe, is actually the “ten horns” or “ten kings,” which is believed to be Europe.

I mentioned earlier that Leonardo Da Vinci was a member of the Prieuré de Sion. As a matter of fact, from 1510-1519, he was the Nautonnier (‘helmsman’) or Grand Master of the group. One interesting piece of information I found out was that Da Vinci was alleged to have been the one who forged and painted the Shroud of Turin, which is purported to be the burial cloth of Jesus, which is now in possession of the Catholic Church. The authenticity of this cloth has been debated for many years. After it was carbon dated and determined that it is not old enough to have been the burial cloth, then came testing which proved that there was an organic bacterial coating over it which distorts carbon dating results.

It was Dr. Leoncio A. Garza-Valdes, a microbiologist who reached that determination. In a quest to once and for all prove its authenticity, he went a bit farther. There were ‘sticky tape’ samples taken from areas of the shroud that appeared to be blood. Garza-Valdes had these remnants from the left hand (by the STURP group in 1978), and from the occipital region (by Riggi in 1988). Not only was he able to determine that it was actually blood, but that it was the blood (AB group) of a human male.

Since the secret of the Holy Grail centers on the ‘blood’ or to be more precise, the ‘bloodline,’ is the shroud a piece of the puzzle. Dr. Garza-Valdes has allayed any fears of the possibility that someone could try to extract DNA from it in an attempt to clone the man on the shroud, because he said that any blood samples which could be retrieved from it would be so degraded that it would be insufficient to allow the possibility of cloning. However, is the quality of it good enough to prove a bloodline?

The story that has been outlined up to now refers to Jesus and Mary Magdalene being married and having a child. As Christians we know that not to be true. However, it is no secret that Jesus had brothers (James, Joses, Simon, Judas or Juda) and sisters (Mathew 13:55), and their bloodline could have very well survived through their descendents.

Eusebius states that “…there still survived of the Lord’s family the grandsons of Jude (James and Jude), who was said to be His brother, humanly speaking. These were informed against as being of David’s line and brought … before Domitian Caesar … (who) asked them whether they were descended from David, and they admitted it…”  Eusebius said that the descendents of Jesus’ family became leaders of various Christian churches, and traced them to the time of the Emperor Trajan (98-117 AD).  A Roman Catholic account documents a fourth century incident in 318, when the Bishop of Rome, now referred to as Pope Sylvester I, met with eight Desposyni (descendents of Jesus’ family) leaders. Each of them was a leader of a branch of the Church at the Lateran Palace. They demanded that the confirmation of the bishops of Jerusalem, Antioch, Ephesus and Alexandria be revoked, and that the titles be conferred on members of their family, and that their Church in Jerusalem be considered the Mother Church. Sylvester refused, and there was no subsequent contact reported. The New Testament (Galatians 2:9) bears out the fact that “James, Cephas (Peter), and John” were the leaders of the Church in Jerusalem, and by virtue of the order they were mentioned, and bloodline, James was probably the head of it.

As far as the Shroud of Turin– it could very well be the actual burial cloth of Christ. But if it is a forgery, to believe that Leonardo Da Vinci (1452-1519) fabricated it may be a stretch, since the earliest report of its existence was in 1357. Of course, if anybody could have done it, Da Vinci is probably the most likely suspect in that he had trained to be an engineer, and was a scientific genius, as well as an artist. So, we must consider the fact, that if the shroud is a fake, either somebody else did it, or Da Vinci did it and substituted it for the real one.

Just for kicks and giggles, let’s assume that at some point, it will be determined that the Shroud is the authentic burial shroud of Christ (even if it may not be). When some international leader rises to power, and it appears that he embodies every quality that the world is looking for in a leader, and even seems to fulfill the Biblical prophecies of a coming Messiah, what would happen if the DNA of his blood would match the DNA of the blood on the shroud? Who better to lead a united Europe, then a living descendant of Jesus Christ, who could also use New Age philosophy to claim that he is a reincarnation of the Son of God.

In light of this possibility, and the obvious longevity of this group, circumstantial evidence would seem to point to the fact, that the Prieuré de Sion could be the ultimate power behind the Illuminati, using them to bring the world to a point where this man would be accepted with open arms, as the answer to the world’s problems. Once this leader takes his place as the head of the revived Holy Roman Empire, it will not be long before he is revealed to be the antagonist referred to in the Bible as the Antichrist.

After wading through all of the information and speculation I have presented to you, finally you have reached the point where you can understand the whole premise upon which this book was based. It is my belief that the purpose of the movement towards a New World Order, is to establish a one-world government, and to set the stage for the rise of the Antichrist.

 

THE ANTICHRIST

 

Waiting For a Man

Paul-Henri Spaak (1888-1972), the socialist leader, President of the Consultive Assembly of the Council of Europe from 1949-51, and former Secretary-General of NATO, who was one of the three major proponents of a united Europe said: “We do not want another committee. We have too many already. What we want is a man of sufficient stature to hold the allegiance of all people, and to lift us out of the economic morass into which we are sinking. Send us such a man and, be he God, or the devil, we will receive him.”

Such a man will arise, and his ascent to power is discussed in various places in the Bible. This chapter is the culmination of everything you have read up to now. I believe that the Illuminati has been working behind the scenes to create an environment that will enable one man to gain enough power to finally pull the countries of Europe together into one political entity.

“And four great beasts came up from the sea, diverse one from another. The first was like a lion, and had eaglés wings (Babylon) ... a second, like to a bear (Media and Persia) ... another, like a leopard (Greece) ... and behold a fourth beast, dreadful and terrible, and strong exceedingly; and it had great iron teeth (Rome) ... and it was diverse from all the beasts that were before it; and it had ten horns ... there came up among them another little horn, before whom there were three of the first horns plucked up by the roots: and, behold, in this horn were eyes like the eyes of a man, and a mouth speaking great things.” (Daniel 7:3-8)

 

“...the fourth beast, which was diverse from all the others, exceeding dreadful, whose teeth were of iron, and his nails of brass; which devoured ... And of the ten horns that were in his head, and of the other which came up, and before whom three fell; even of that horn that had eyes, and a mouth that spake very great things, whose look was more stout than his fellow ... the same horn made war with the saints and prevailed against them ... The fourth beast shall be the fourth kingdom upon the earth ... and shall devour the whole earth, and shall trod it down, and break it in pieces. And the ten horns out of this kingdom are ten kings that shall arise: and another shall rise after them: and he shall be diverse from the first, and he shall subdue three kings. And he shall speak great words against the most High, and think to change times and laws: and they shall be given into his hand until a time and times and the dividing of time (3½ years).” (Daniel 7:19-25)

 

“...behold, there stood before the river a ram which had two horns (Media and Persia) ... I saw the ram pushing westward, and northward, and southward ... he did according to his will, and became great ... an he goat (Greece), came from the west ... and touched not the ground: and the goat had a notable horn (Alexander the Great) ... and smote the ram, and brake his two horns ... Therefore the he goat waxed very great: and when he was strong, the great horn was broken, and for it came up four notable ones (Greece, Turkey, Syria, and Egypt) ... And out of one of them came forth a little horn, which waxed exceedingly great, toward the south, and toward the east, and toward the pleasant land (Israel) ... he magnified himself even to the prince of the host, and by him the daily sacrifice was taken away, and the place of his sanctuary was cast down ... How long shall be ... to give both the sanctuary and the host to be trodden under foot ... two thousand and three hundred days.” (Daniel 8:3-14)

 

“And in the latter time of their kingdom, when the transgressors are come to the full, a king of fierce countenance, and understanding dark sentences, shall stand up. And his power shall be mighty, but not by his own power: and he shall destroy wonderfully, and shall prosper, and practice, and shall destroy the mighty and the holy people. And through his policy also he shall cause craft to prosper in his hand; and he shall magnify himself in his heart, and by peace shall destroy many.” (Daniel 8:23-25)

 

“And there appeared another wonder in heaven; and behold a great red dragon (Satan), having seven heads (the five fallen kingdoms of Egypt, Assyria, Babylon, Medo-Persia, and Greece; the current, Rome; and the one yet to come) and ten horns, and seven crowns upon his heads.” (Revelation 12:3)

 

“And I stood upon the sand of the sea (Mediterranean), and saw a beast rise up out of the sea, having seven heads and ten horns, and upon his horns ten crowns ... And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard, and his feet were as the feet of a bear, and his mouth as the mouth of a lion: and the dragon gave him his power, and his seat, and great authority. And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed: and all the world wondered after the beast. And they worshipped the dragon which gave power unto the beast: and they worshipped the beast, saying, Who is like unto the beast? who is able to make war with him? And there was given unto him a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies; and power was given unto him to continue forty and two months. And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme his name, and his tabernacle ... And it was given unto him to make war with the saints, and to overcome them: and power was given him over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations.” (Revelation 13:1-7)

 

“And there are seven kings: five are fallen, and one is, and the other is not yet come; and when he cometh, he must continue a short space. And the beast that was, and is not, even he is the eighth, and is of the seven, and goeth into perdition. And the ten horns which thou sawest are ten kings, which have received no kingdom yet; but receive power as kings one hour with the beast. These have one mind, and shall give their power and strength unto the beast.” (Revelation 17:10-13)

The Scriptures have given us an excellent indication of the origin of the man who will be known as the Antichrist. The term “Antichrist” is first used in 1 John 2:18, and an indirect reference in 2 Thessalonians 2:4, refers to his opposition to God, which has given rise to the prevalent thought that Antichrist meant “against” Christ, when in fact, as Pastor Milt Maiman (formerly of the Messianic Hebrew Christian Fellowship in Harrisburg, PA) pointed out to me, the prefix ‘anti’ doesn’t refer to the Latin which means ‘against’; but it is actually derived from the Greek ‘ante’ which was used to indicate a contrast or substitution, and means ‘to take the place of,’ or ‘in front of,’ or ‘before or prior to.’

Daniel 8:8 refers to the four powers who are Greece, Turkey, Syria, and Egypt; and Daniel 7:7-8 speaks of the seventh world empire, consisting of ten kingdoms, and the rise of another. The second chapter of Daniel, which refers to the dream of Nebuchadnezzar, clearly points out that the ten toes (kingdoms) are an extension of the previous world empire, or Rome, which would then encompass all of the countries that fell within the boundaries of the Holy Roman Empire: parts of Morocco, Algeria, Tunisia, and Libya; Egypt; part of Saudi Arabia; Jordan, Israel, Syria, and Turkey; Portugal, Spain, France, Belgium, Luxembourg, part of the Netherlands, England, part of Germany, Switzerland, Austria, Italy, Greece, part of Hungary, part of Yugoslavia, part of Romania, Bulgaria, Macedonia, Albania, Slovenia, Croatia, and Bosnia and Herzegovina.

Let’s look at the ten horns or kingdoms, which many initially thought was represented by the original Common Market countries of France, West Germany, Italy, Belgium, the Netherlands, Luxembourg, England, Denmark, Ireland, and Greece. The impact of the theory was lessened upon the later addition of Spain, Portugal, and Austria, which made a total of thirteen nations in what is now called the European Union. However, some still tried to make the argument, because Denmark and Ireland were not part of the Roman Empire.

Another fact that supports the theory that the ten kings symbolically represent the area of western Europe is that there are only ten kingdoms, or monarchies now in western Europe: Belgium, Denmark, Liechtenstein, Luxembourg, Monaco, Netherlands, Norway, Spain, Sweden, and the United Kingdom (Northern Ireland; Great Britain– England, Wales, Scotland).

Another confirming theory emanates from Daniel 9:26 which says: “...the people of the prince that shall come shall destroy the city and the sanctuary...” The people that destroyed Jerusalem and the Temple in 70 AD were the Romans. Revelation 14:8 says: “Babylon (sometimes perceived as a symbolic name for Rome) is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.”

According to Daniel 7:20, this leader of the eleventh country, will go against three of these nations, and defeat them. Yet, Revelation speaks of the ten kings pledging their allegiance to the Antichrist. Do these ten include the eleventh nation of the Antichrist? Will he defeat the three nations, and replace them in the federation with his, and two others? Or will the three defeated nations remain, under the leadership of the eleventh? What is the purpose for the Antichrist to go against these three nations? Is it because they were not originally part of the revived Holy Roman Empire; or if they were, what else could prompt him to attack these countries?

This beckons the theory about the ten tribes that lived in the area of Rome. Three were defeated because they were Aryans who opposed the papacy– Herulians, Vandals, and Ostrogoths; while the other seven became the nations of western Europe– Visigoths, Franks, Anglo-Saxons, Sueves, Burgundians, Alamanni, and Alans. One possible clue is that these nations may be apprehensive about uniting behind the political leadership of the Antichrist. For example, when the European Community met in Maastricht, the Netherlands, in 1991, Great Britain and Denmark voted against the initiation of a common currency. Another theory that somebody e-mailed me, was that the three nations are Afghanistan (Media), Iraq (Babylon), and Iran (Persia), by virtue of the fact that the U.S. has occupied Afghanistan and Iraq.

There are other theories concerning the origin of the Antichrist. Some researchers believe that he has to come from Greece, Turkey, Syria, or Egypt; but not one of the countries which make up the ten nation federation. That would eliminate Greece. Could this country be Syria. In Isaiah 10:5, 10:24, 14:25, 30:31, he is referred to as the “Assyrian.” In Micah 5:5 it says: “And this man shall be the peace, when the Assyrian shall come into our land: and when he shall tread in our palaces, then we shall raise against him...” The Aramaeans, a semi-nomadic people who migrated from the Arabian desert around the third century BC, into Syria and Mesopotamia, have also been called Syrians. Let’s also look at Habakkuk 1:6– “For, lo, I raise up the Chaldeans, that bitter and hasty nation, which shall march through the breadth of the land, to possess dwelling-places that are not theirs.” The land of the Chaldeans was in southern Babylonia, in what is now southern Iraq. These references seem to point to an Arabic background, and are given credence because they consider themselves the enemies of Israel.

A reference in Daniel 11:37 says: “Neither shall he regard the God of his fathers...” This may be an indication of Jewish ancestry, and some researchers believe that the Antichrist will be a Jew from the tribe of Dan. In Genesis 49:17, when the patriarch Jacob is speaking to his sons, he said: “Dan shall be a serpent by the way...” and Jeremiah 8:16 refers to the armies of Dan devouring the land. In the seventh chapter of Revelation, John omitted the name of Dan when he listed the tribes of Israel. Dan and Ephraim were the first to lead Israel into adultery. Dan was replaced by the tribe of Manasseh (Joseph’s oldest son).

Though we can’t be sure of the area of his origin, in the end, the Antichrist will succeed in doing what no man has been able to do since the fall of the Roman Empire in 476 AD. Charlemagne, Charles V, Louis XIV, Napoleon, Kaiser Wilhelm, Benito Mussolini, and Hitler all tried to take over Europe to unify it, but failed. The Antichrist will be a strong political leader, who will gain strength through statesmanship and promises of peace. On December 6, 1961, McGeorge Bundy (of the CFR), Special Assistant to President Kennedy, told the Economic Club of Europe, that if Western Europe would unite as one power to have economic, military and political unity, they would be a truly great power. Time magazine even wrote that the real aim of the Common Market was to become a single country.

The political policies of the Antichrist will bring strength, stability and unity to Europe, while his economic policies will bring prosperity to industry, agriculture, and commerce. His success in doing that will give him international stature.

 

Candidates For the Antichrist

As the end times quickly engulf us, and prophetic events begin to unfold, many researchers have made suggestions in regard to the identity of the Antichrist.

One of the first was King Don Juan-Carlos I of Spain, born in Rome (January 5, 1938), who is a direct descendant of Queen Victoria of England. In 1948 he was given over to Generalissimo Francisco Franco by his exiled parents, to be educated in Spain. He first attended the Instituto San Isidro, and then was given a private tutor in 1949. In 1955, he graduated from the Navy Orphans College; then attended the Academia General Militar at Zaragoza, where he received a commission in the Spanish Army as a lieutenant (where he graduated 3rd out of a class of 271). Until 1959, he received training from the Naval Academy (attaining the rank of Midshipman in the Spanish Navy) and the Aviation Academy in San Xavier (where he received an officer’s commission in the Spanish Air Force). In 1960, he entered the University of Madrid to study law, political science, economics, and philosophy. Carlos became King in 1975, and is recognized as Western Europe’s most capable military leader. A new Constitution ratified in 1978, made Carlos the most powerful monarch on the continent.

Prince Charles Philip Arthur George Windsor, who was born November 14, 1948 (a significant year), became the 21st Prince of Wales in 1969. The oldest child of Queen Elizabeth II (and Prince Philip, Duke of Edinburgh) is the heir-apparent to King George VI. His wedding in 1981 captured the attention of the world, and it was rumored that his mother was considering abdicating the throne to him, which would have made him one of the most powerful figures in Europe, by virtue of the fact that England is the most dominant country in Western Europe.

In recent years, especially with books like The Antichrist and a Cup of Tea, by Tim Cohen, Prince Charles has become a more serious candidate because of the following facts:

His heraldic coat of arms bears the symbols presented in Revelation 13, and Daniel 7.

 

His name breaks down into the number 666 in both English and Hebrew using the Biblical system.

 

He has documentation that proves his bloodline descent from King David, Jesus and Mohammed; but is most likely from the tribe of Dan.

 

He has requested to be the King of Europe.

 

It is believed that his power base is behind the New World Order, and he is very involved in the prospect of world government.

 

He has already taken a traceable bio-chip implant.

 

Zaki Badawi, principal of the Muslim College, described him as “the most popular world leader in the Muslim community throughout the world ... a man of such stature, and is able to speak for all of us.”

In the spring of 2002, came the report that Prince Charles was to have a bronze statue erected in his honor in the square of Palmas, the capital of Tocantins State in central Brazil. Although he will already become the ‘Defender of the Faith’ should he become King of England, he appears as a muscular, winged god dressed in a loincloth, with an inscription touting him as the “Savior of the World.” The statue was commissioned by civic leaders because of Charles’ work to publicize the threat to the rainforests from global warming. Jose Wilson Sequeira Campos, the Governor of Tocantins, said: “It is Prince Charles saving the world. We think he is deserving of it.” It is already being compared to the statue of Christ overlooking Rio de Janeiro from Corcovado. When the sculptor Mauricio Bentes presented a miniature copy to the Prince during his visit to Brazil, he said: “I am amazed and deeply touched.”

One thing you need to realize, is that in the United States, we don’t hear about much of the news that occurs overseas, especially with issues that are germane to Europe only, and have no international bearing. Though his international stature seems rather insignificant from our standpoint, it is actually quite prolific in that region of the world. He has been an ardent supporter of a united Europe, and he has used his political weight to help achieve that goal.

James Lloyd, author on the 1992 book Beyond Babylon, who has an excellent reputation for his intensive research, believes that Dr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, the 6th Secretary-General of the UN, will be the Antichrist. In an interview broadcast on Lloyd’s shortwave broadcast, Boutros-Ghali maintained that the UN needed a “drastic change” if it was going to be able to take its place as the world government. He said it was important for the UN to get a “consensus of the international community.” Asked if the support of organized religion could help convince people to support world government, he said, “Why not?” Citing Revelation 17:11 which says that the Beast has 7 heads (or leaders), and that “even he is the eighth, and is of the seven, and goeth into perdition,” Lloyd believes that the 7th head of the UN, Kofi Annan, will not finish his term, and that Boutros-Ghali will be appointed to serve out the remainder of it.

 

THE MARK OF THE BEAST

The Number of His Name

The Antichrist will use economic terrorism to force the people of the world to follow him.

“And he (the False Prophet) causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads: And that no man might buy and sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of the beast, or the number of his name. Here is wisdom. Let him that hath understanding count the number of the beast: for it is the number of a man; and his number is Six hundred threescore and six.”  (Revelation 13:16-18)

 

“...If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, The same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God ... And the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever: and they have no rest day nor night, who worship the beast and his image, and whosoever receiveth the mark of his name.” (Revelation 14:9-11)

Many people believe that the number 666 will be his mark, but the Bible doesn’t make itself clear on that point. Six is the number of man, because he was created on the sixth day, and given six ‘days’ to live. The number 666 is the Satanic trinity, and will be the manner in which the Antichrist will be recognized.

Iranaeus (140-202), Bishop of Lyons, a pupil of Polycarp (who was a student of the Apostle John), thought the number 666 was the Greek word “Lateinos”: L (30), A (1), T (300), E (5), I (10), N (50), 0 (70), S (200), which adds up to 666. The word means “Latin kingdom,” and it was later believed that this referred to the religion of the Vatican, because Latin is their official language, which is used in their canons, missals, prayers, and blessings.

Rev. Jerry R. Church, founder and director of Prophecy in the News ministry in Oklahoma City, Oklahoma, reported that the Sumerians of Noah’s time, who lived in what is now southern Iraq, used a sexagesimal system of numerics, which means that their numerical system was based on the number six, instead of ten. He theorized that since all language had a common base, and civilization’s first numbering system was based on six, then a code could be devised to “count the number of the beast.” The English alphabet is based on the root value of six: 6” X 2= 1 foot, 6” X 6= 1 yard, 6 ‘forties’ = 1 section, 6 sections X 6= 1 township, 1 township = a 6 square mile area, etc. What he came up with was an alphanumeric code: A = 6, B = 12, C = 18, D = 24, E = 30, F = 36, etc. Using this code, he discovered that various words and sequences or words, such as ‘Mark of the Beast,’ ‘Computer,’ and ‘New York’ were equivalent to the numerical value of 666.

The number 666 became quite prominent in order to get people familiar with it, and to eliminate the evil connotations that the number has. Listed below are only some of the areas where the number 666 has been used:

1) Koehring and Clark equipment companies used 666 as part of the product identification number on certain models.

2) Stickers distributed at DuPont Co. plants said: “To be in the know, call ‘Mom’  (666).”

3) Products of the Bliss-Hastings Co. contained the number 666.

4) The 85th Annual Frontiers Days Festival, held in Cheyenne, Wyoming, promoted July 23, 1981 as “666 Rodeo Day.”

5) The logo of Australia’s National Bank card contained a configuration of the number 666.

6) In August, 1980, the Chesapeake and Potomac Telephone Co. of Virginia notified their customers that the telephone number of the U.S. Weather Service was being changed from 936-1212, to 666-1212.

7) Men’s dress shirts produced in China, and sold in the U.S., had the number 666 on the label, forming the trademark of Kerman Scott Ltd.

8) At the official reopening of the Suez Canal on June 5, 1975, the first Egyptian warship entering it, which was carrying Egyptian President Anwar Sadat, had the number 666 on its bow.

9) The World Bank code number was 666.

10) Some credit cards in the U.S. had the numerical prefix of 666.

11) The Olivetti Computer System P6060, used processing numbers which began with 666.

12) Sears, Belk, J. C. Penney, and Montgomery Ward computers were prefixing their transactions with the number 666, as mandated by its computer programming.

13) Shoes made in Italy had 666 stamped on the inside label. It consisted of a circle, divided in half; with a horned lamb (see Rev. 13:11) on top, and the number 666 on the bottom. It was later put on all Common Market products.

14) IBM computer equipment in supermarkets had the number 3X666 on them.

15) Visa credit cards represent the number 666: the Roman numeral for 6 is “VI”; the number 6 in ancient Greek was taken from the sixth letter of their alphabet, the letter “stigma,” which looks like the English “S”; and in the Babylonian sexagesimal system, and “A” represented 6. Thus the word VISA forms the number 666.

16) Computers manufactured by Lear Siegler, Inc. in the U.S. and shipped to Israel, had a seal on the side stamped with the number 666, which was later discontinued.

17) The Federal Government Medicaid Service Employees Division number was 666.

18) The Internal Revenue Service’s ATF (Alcohol, Tobacco and Firearms) Division had the number 666 on their employeés badges.

19) In 1977, the IRS began requiring the number 666 as a prefix on forms for tax payments on Individual Retirement Accounts (form W-2P): Disability is 666.3, death is 666.4, etc. After a lot of protest, it was omitted in 1978-79, but resumed in 1980-81.

20) IRS instructions for the 1979 non-profit Corporation Employee W-2 form, required the prefix 666.

21) Some states had the number 666 on their requisition paperwork.

22) President Carter’s secret security force had patches with the number 666 on them.

23) Chrysler Corporation manufactured tanks for President Carter’s secret security force that had the number 666 on the side.

24) A contest sponsored by the Israeli Dept. of Education in 1980, featured a tic-tac-toe game, that allowed you to win money if you scratched off the numbers 666.

25) The McGregor Clothing Co. had introduced a “666 Collection” of menswear.

26) A telephone company in the mid-west had its credit cards encoded with the number 666.

27) Identification tags on Japanese-made parts for the Caterpillar Co. in Peoria, Illinois, had the number 666 on them as part of the product code.

28) FLXO Mens Chore Gloves made by the Boss Clove Co., were stamped with the number 666 as a style number,

29) The Crow’s Hybrid Corn Co. of Iowa offered a ‘666’ seed as its top yielding hybrid.

30) Scotty had offered a new improved 666 fertilizer.

31) South Central Bell’s Telco Credit Union cards had the prefix 666, and then the person’s Social Security number.

32) Metric rulers which were distributed in 1979 throughout the country had the number 666 on them.

33) I.D. tags on 1979 General Motor cars manufactured in Flint, Michigan, had the number 666 on them.

34) U.S. Selective Service cards had the number 666 as part of its code.

35) The overseas telephone operator number from Israel was 666.

36) After 1973, Arab-owned vehicles in Jerusalem had the prefix of 666 on their license plates, for the purpose of being able to identify the enemy in case of war.

37) An album by the heavy metal band Black Sabbath was called 666.

38) There was an elementary grade algebra book published by the Thomas Corwell Co. in New York, titled 666 Jellybeans.

39) Mastercard had started to use the number ‘66’ on their statements in August, 1980.

40) The formula for the NCR model 304 Supermarket Computer was 6 60 6(which is six, three score, and six).

41) The ‘Sundial’ style floor tile manufactured by Armstrong, were prefixed with the number 666-13.

42) The cutter boom governing heads on coal mining equipment in Beckley, West Virginia, produced by the Lee Morse Co., were coded with the number 666.

43) Financial institutions in Florida were using the number 666.

44) Parent and Teacher Training books from the Channing L. Bete Co. in Greenfield, Massachusetts, were catalog coded with the number C-666.

45) It has been reported that on one occasion, when Pope John Paul II offered free tickets for papal audiences in Rome, the lower left portion of the ticket displayed a group of numbers followed by the number 666.

 

The mark may be some sort of identification number, such as your Social Security number, which will serve to identify everyone. In None Dare Call It Conspiracy, author Gary Allen wrote (pg. 13): “...his (the individual’s) freedom and choice will be controlled within very narrow alternatives by the fact that he will be numbered from birth and followed, as a number ... (until) his final retirement and death benefits.” It could be that your Social Security number could be used for such a system, since U.S. law requires every citizen to have such a number by the time they enter the first grade.

The move is on for everyone in the United States to have an identification card. A Special Presidential Commission on Immigration and Refugees had recommended a national identification card in an attempt to keep illegal aliens in check. The U.S. News and World Report, in their September 15, 1980 issue, ran an article called “A National Identity Card?” It reported that the Federal Government was planning an identification card that would prevent anyone without one from working or transacting any sort of business. This computerized system would keep track of every citizen, According to a 1994 proposal by the Congressional Commission on Immigration Reform, all American citizens and legal immigrants would be given a national identification card. The project was later shelved, but elsewhere the move is on. In 1995, the European Union was to begin issuing identification cards to all the citizens of western Europe.

In California, driver’s licenses were to be issued that would contain a microchip with personal information, motor vehicle records, criminal records, a photograph, and fingerprints. The Department of Defense at the Pentagon issued the MARC (Multi-Technology Automatic Reader) card to their soldiers. It contained a bar code, a magnetic strip, a digitized photograph, and an integrated circuit computer chip. An internal Pentagon memo stated that the card would encode all of a soldier’s records. This 6.6 megabyte Laser Card from Drexler Technology Corporation can store nearly 2,000 pages of information, which is more than enough for identification numbers, biographical information, school records, photographs, signature, voice print, fingerprints, medical and health care records, credit and banking information, job information and activities. It is believed that this card will be the prototype for any national identification card that will be issued to U.S. citizens.

With all of this computerization going on, it’s obvious that there needs to be a data base to store it all this information so that it can be accessed and used.

Starting back in 1973 it was being reported (most notably in the August, 1976 issue of Christian Life magazine) that three floors of the thirteen-floor headquarters of the European Common Market in Brussels, Belgium was occupied by a massive computer. Dr. Hanrick Eldeman, Chief Analyst for the Common Market, said in a 1974 meeting of Common Market leaders during the unveiling of the huge, self-programming computer known as ‘The Beast,’ that a computerized revitalization project is being prepared to “straighten out world chaos,” and that the computer has the potential of “numbering every human on earth.” In 1977 (according to a 1990 Moody magazine article), this same Dr. Eldeman is reported to have said that he was preparing to assign a number to everyone in the world. By using three entries of six digits each, he said it would be possible for everyone in the world to be given a distinctive number.

As it turns out, the information was actually taken from the novel Beyond a Pale Horse by Joe Musser, who later adapted it as a screenplay for a David Wilkerson film called The Rapture. It is believed that the confusion between fact and fiction came because there were mock newspapers produced to promote the movie which contained things having to do with the end times, and the ‘Beast’ computer was part of it.

And then came the report that the ‘Beast’ computer had taken a backseat to the computer in the Jean Monnet Building (rue Alcide de Gasperi) in Luxembourg, which has been called the largest in the world. Paul Peterson wrote in his book Sinister World Computerization: “I saw the center in Luxembourg that can compute facts and figures on everyone in the world.”

I suspect that this is also a rumor since I have not been able to find out anything about this book, nor can I connect this author with this type of research. You can see why the association was made when you look at some of the occupants of this building: Commission of European Communities (the European Union’s executive arm), European Bank of Investments, European Court of Justice, and the Secretariat of the European Parliament (who also work out of Strasbourg and Luxembourg).

Well, enough with the fiction. The fact is, there is a worldwide communications network already in place. Established in 1973, with only 239 banks from 15 countries, SWIFT (Society for Worldwide Interbank Financial Telecommunication, headquartered at Avenue Adèle 1, La Hulpe, Belgium– a southern suberb of Brussels) now has 7,500 members in 200 countries. This system links member banks across the globe in a manner designed to accommodate any type of computer system. The Burroughs Corporation (who acquired Sperry Corp. in 1986 and is now known as Unisys Corp.) developed the data processing and communications system equipment that is used as a private communications system for the transmission of payment and other international banking transactions. Tata Consultancy Services, Asia’s largest global software and services company provided the on-site support. It is made up of switching centers in Brussels (Belgium) and Amsterdam (Netherlands), which have been linked to Burroughs data concentrators in Amsterdam, Brussels, Copenhagen, Frankfurt, Helsinki, London, Milan, Lux, Montreal, New York, Oslo, Paris, Stockholm, Vienna, and Zurich. These data concentrators are linked to terminals in all the member banks of those countries.

According to the book SWIFT: Banking and Business, Dr. T. Hugh Moreton said: “In early 1982 we are ready to believe every country in the world will be connected in one way or another to SWIFT.” The United States SWIFT Bank, built at a cost of $15 million, is located near the Federal Reserve Office in Culpepper, Virginia.

The biggest concentration of super computers in the world can be found at Fort Meade, Maryland, between Washington and Baltimore, at the headquarters of the National Security Agency, which is the most secret intelligence agency in our government. Occupying an area of a thousand acres, the NSA contains a $47,000,000 subterranean computer facility that stretches for blocks and has ten acres of Cray supercomputers. The supercomputers are tied into each other with 52 separate computer systems from around the world.

It’s just a matter of time before everyone living in the major industrial nations are tied into an international computer system through Social Security numbers, Driver’s License numbers, Credit Card numbers, Checking and Savings Account numbers, Birth Certificates, and Passports. All of your personal and financial information will be on record, including your employment and medical record, taxes paid, banking transactions, and property acquisitions. Basically, any type of information on you that has to be entered into a computer, will ultimately find its way into a database that can be accessed by the government.

In 1798, Adam Clarke, a Methodist minister, said: “The Mark of the Beast will be an 18 digit number, 6 + 6 + 6.” In this digital age, it seems possible that a universal number could be used to identify people, rather than all different kinds of numbers. All other numbers, such as driver’s license numbers, banking account numbers, and credit card numbers would be phased out in lieu of your Social Security number, since it is already tied into your banking transactions, tax returns, and medical history. If any type of personal identification is every issued for the citizens of the United States, it will most likely adapt your Social Security number so that it can be used to accomplish personal and financial transactions electronically.

In the course of research for her books When Your Money Fails ... The “666 System” Is Here, and The New Money System, Mary Stewart Relfe, Ph.D., found out that Christians who sent back credit cards with a ‘666’ prefix were told that by 1982, the number would be on all cards. If that is the case, it must be encoded into the magnetic strip, which can only be read with a scanner. Relfe  came to believe that if a Personal Identification Card (PIT) was issued, it would contain a magnetic strip, bar code, photograph, signature, and an 18-digit identification number that would look something like this:

666-110-202-123-45-6789

666- (International Code to Activate the World Computer)

110- (National Code to Activate Central U.S. Computer)

202- (Telephone Area Code)

123-45-6789 (Social Security Number)

 

 

The Cashless Society

In 1974, Gary Allen wrote in A Decade Left- Has Orwell’s 1984 Come Early?: “Federal planners forsee the day when every citizen will have a money card instead of money to spend. The cards will be placed in a machine at each point of purchase, and the charge would be electronically subtracted from the customer’s Federal Reserve Account.” The November, 1975 issue of Progressive Grocer reported: “The day will come when one card will be good at any terminal, in any state...” In the September 21, 1976 issue of the Daily Oklahoman, was an article titled, “The Cashless Society Expected to Become Reality Soon,” which said: “The long-talked about cashless society is almost here. Bank debit cards are expected to go into nationwide use soon.” In the December 27, 1979 issue of Electronic Fund Transfer Report, there was an article titled “Electronic Money” which revealed: “A sophisticated point of sale system is quietly operated by the Chase Manhattan Bank in one of the banking industry’s best kept secrets. Chase is now directly linked to hundreds of electronic cash registers or P.O.S. terminals in department and specialty stores ... by offering this service to merchants on a nationwide basis, a network will be created that will allow the Chase Manhattan Bank to have a national E.F.T. present.”

On May 29, 1980, during ABC-TV’s Good Morning America show, a Federal Reserve official talked about the existence of a new Federal debit card: “A thin piece of plastic which is to be inserted in automatic machines. One must then punch in his own secret code number ... You are not to write your number down, tell it to anyone, or record it anywhere. It must be memorized.” Giant Food, Inc. and the Safeway Stores were the first to install the Point-of-Sale computerized Electronic Fund Transfer checkout machines in their supermarkets to take bank debit cards. They were later joined by Mobil Oil who installed the system in all of its gas stations throughout the country. Since then, debit cards have quickly assimilated themselves into all aspects of the retail industry.

The plan was to combine the credit card and the debit card into a single multi-use card which could be used to make deposits, pay bills, transfer money, make withdrawals, make purchases, and borrow money. On March 3, 1979, the Knight News Service in Miami, Florida reported: “By 1980, many bankers predict, most shoppers will exchange the wallet full of credit cards they now carry for a single, all-purpose card and number.” In the September 17, 1979 issue of the Electronic Fund Transfer Report, in an article called “MasterCard,” it said:

“In a speech, John J. Reynolds, President of Interbank Card Association, said that ‘the newly named MasterCard (formerly known as Master Charge) will be a full transaction card, rather than just a credit card … In significant ways, Interbank now had brought its EFT strategy in line with Visa’s. The debit card will bear the familiar red and ochre logo, in the same way that all Visa cards are blue, white and gold. Even the magnetic stripe specification adopted for the new MasterCard now embraces an element introduced by Visa’s three digit service code in the discretionary datafield of track two. With this code, it will be possible to determine if a card from one country many be used ... in another country. D. Sean Miller, Interbank Senior Vice-President, told EFT Report: ‘the real reason it’s there is that it would be very difficult to put it in later’.”

According to the October 26, 1981 issue of Business Week, Russell E. Hogg, President of MasterCard International, Inc. predicted: “Within five to seven years, there will be more debit cards in America than credit cards.” An article in Time magazine, September 29, 1980 reported: “It looks and feels like a credit card, payment takes place instantly. A computer deducts funds from the shopper’s bank account and transfers them into that of the store or restaurant where purchases have been made...” The cover of the January 18, 1982 issue of Business Week, depicted a single debit card for nationwide electronic banking. The accompanying article said: “One month ago key executives from a dozen of the largest U.S. and Canadian banks flew to a secret meeting at Chicago’s O’Hare Hilton Hotel to form a joint venture that would create the first National Retail-Banking Network ... the new networks should be far more powerful than Visa and MasterCard because they will operate with the debit card.”

One of the reasons being given to move towards the cashless society, is the effect it would have on crime. An attorney wrote in the American Bar magazine: “Crime would be virtually eliminated if cash became obsolete. Cash is the only real motive for 90% of the robberies. Hence its liquidation would create miracles in ridding earth’s citizens of muggings and holdups.” A cashless society would also eliminate extortion and blackmail for money; and the purchase of illegal contraband, such as drugs and untaxed alcohol. However, it’s obvious that the real reason for going cashless is that the population can be monitored, controlled and manipulated.

On the reverse side of all credit and debit cards is a 1/2” X 3” magnetic stripe, which is called a ‘magstripe’ and contains three tracks (each about one-tenth of an inch long):

Track 1 is 210 bits per inch (bpi), and holds 79 6-bit plus parity bit read-only characters. The information is contained in two formats– (A) Reserved for propriety use of the card issuer; (B) Start Sentinel (1 character), Format Code=”B” (1 alpha character), Primary Account Number (up to 19), Separator (1), Country Code (3), Name (2-26), Separator (1), Expiration Date or Separator (4 or 1), Discretionary Data (enough characters to fill out remaining maximum capacity of 79 character), End Sentinel (1), Longitudinal Redundancy Check  Character (1)

 

Track 2 is 75 bpi, and holds 40 4-bit plus parity bit characters. The format was developed by the banking industry– Start Sentinel (1 character), Primary Account Number (up to 19), Separator (1), Country Code (3), Expiration Date or Separator (4 or 1), Discretionary Data (enough characters to fill out remaining maximum capacity of 40 character), End Sentinel (1), Longitudinal Redundancy Check  Character (1)

 

Track 3 is 210 bpi, and holds 107 4-bit plus parity bit characters. It is a read/write track which includes an encrypted PIN, country code, currency units, and amount authorized, but its use is not universal among banks.

However, technology is changing so rapidly, that the magnetic strip has been rendered obsolete by the ‘Smart Card,’ which has a 2 line display screen, yet is only slightly larger than a credit card. Instead of a magnetic strip, it is imbedded with an integrated circuit chip for the storage of information, and it can be updated each time the card is used. With this card, a person could shop, bank, and receive social services; and it could be used to store their medical history, Social Security records and other personal information. It eliminates credit card fraud because there is no number on it. However, since the chip card costs between $20-$50 to produce, and the magnetic strip only costs 60¢ to produce; and most electronic systems have already been set up for the magnetic strip, it is unlikely that the industry will convert.

In the April, 1980 edition of Business Week, there was an advertisement for National Cash Register, for the financial (cashless) terminals, which featured a card called the “Worldwide Money Card” which they said will replace all the world’s currencies. Another advertisement in the November 5, 1981 edition of the Wall Street Journal read: “A new banking era has begun and Citibank invites you to be in the forefront ... A global system linking every major city in America to a bank with a financial service network that circles the entire world.” Dr. Emil Gaverluk (who has a doctorate in Educational Technology and is an expert in Communications Science), of the Southwest Radio Church, said: “The next card beyond Visa’s stage will be a universal card, and will probably be issued out of Europe. It will be issued to all industrialized nations and they’ll tell you this is the best card you’ve ever had in your life ... the next stage after that is the number on the forehead or hand.”

Paper currency and checks will be phased out in lieu of debit cards, and the plan seems to be for debit cards to be converted to the International Card, as all the nations do away with their monetary systems to do business through computers. But people will lose their card, or have it stolen, or accidentally mutilate it. You have probably noticed that the magnetic strip on your credit cards does not hold up well. The constant rubbing against each other, and against your wallet, causes scratches and drop outs on the strips which can not be read by scanners. These arguments will result in numbers being lasered directly on the body.

Professor B. A. Hodson, director of the Computer Center at the University of Manitoba, had recommended an identifying mark to be put on the forehead of every person. The cover of the September 20, 1973 issue of Senior Scholastics, a high school publication, showed a group of kids with numbers tattooed on their foreheads, and the feature article was titled, “Public Needs and Private Rights - Who Is Watching You?” An advertisement by the First Tennessee Bank, showed a man with his bank number tattooed on his arm, implying that this was the only way to remember your number.

Initially, a process had been developed to create a permanent non-toxic fluid that could be invisibly tattooed on human flesh, until a particular light, such as infrared or ultraviolet, shown on it. The process was tested by tattooing Social Security numbers on babies. In 1974, a Washington State University professor, Dr. R. Keith Farrell, invented a laser gun, which he used to number fish, which accomplished the task in less than a second. When asked if the gun could be used to put numbers on people, he said: “It could indeed be used for such a purpose.” The laser beam can not be felt, the number can not be seen with the naked eye, and it is as permanent as your fingerprints. In the October, 1980 edition of Advertising Age magazine, TeleResearch Item Movement, Inc. (TRIM) had a full page advertisement for their supermarket computer scanner, which featured the picture of a man with a UPC symbol printed on his forehead. Dr. Ray Brubaker wrote in his book, Is the Antichrist Now Here?: “In Cincinnati, Ohio, an experiment was conducted in which there was affixed on the back of each hand a number that was read by a scanner in the supermarket where these people did their shopping. As each item was checked out, the cash register simultaneously flashed it to the proper bank, where it was automatically deducted from that person’s account.” A full-page illustration which appeared in a 1993 issue of the London Daily Mail, showed housewives in Europe making purchases by putting their hands on a computer screen at the cash register.

Another alternative has to be considered here also. Note that in Revelation 13:16, it says that the “mark” will be placed “in” the right hand or forehead, not “on” it. An article in the October 2, 1980 edition of the Seattle Post-Intelligencer reported:

“Race horses and house cats or other domestic animals may be injected with minute electronic wafers that will help owners trace their animals. Vern Taylor, President of Identification Devices, Inc., said that the wafer is printed with a serial number and injected into the animal, When an electronic wand is passed over the area, the serial number is displayed on a digital readout. He said that the microchip will be sold to vetinarians. A computer data bank, known as the Animal Bureau of Identification, will also help law enforcement officials as well as animal control officers identify animals.”

An article in the June 21, 1981 edition of the Denver Post reported that “a chip ... about the diameter of the lead in an automatic pencil ... can be injected with a simple insulin-type syringe into a human (or animal) ... one wafer is encoded with a 12-digit unique number.” It can also be placed on inanimate objects to electronically monitor the whereabouts of store merchandise and leased equipment. A Washington Times article (October 11, 1993) contained a report by Martin Anderson, Senior Fellow at the Hoover Institute, concerning a solution for the problem of people losing their identification cards. He said: “You see, there is an identification system you can’t lose. It’s the Syringe Implantable Transponder, a permanent method of identification using radio waves. A tiny microchip, the size of a grain of rice, is simply injected under the skin.” With this microchip, satellites can identify your location within 15 feet.

I’ve read reports that suggested that the government was using the mandatory infant immunization program to secretly implant these chips. That was never proven. Besides, I believe that part of the end-time plan is for you to make a choice as to who you are going to serve.

Now, ten years later, the system has been refined and perfected. The Palm Beach, Florida-based company, Applied Digital Solutions has made its VeriChip available for insertion into humans. The microchip, about the size of a tip of a ball point pen (12 mm X 2.1 mm), which contains a unique verification number, is implanted in the (right) arm or the hip, using a syringe-like device and a local anesthetic for the pain. The advantages being touted is that hospital officials and security personnel can access a person’s medical history and confirm identity. The company has said that they are also developing technology that will enable satellites to track people who have been kidnapped. Details about their product is sketchy. The company has said that the chip does not contain any information, it is not known what the information storage capacity is. It appears that this may be just a prototype system, in that a chip costs $150, there is a $50 annual maintenance fee, and the scanning equipment and software cost $1,200.

 

The Universal Product Code System

I am sure you have seen the horizontal scanners at the grocery stores which are used to read the UPC symbols off of the items you are buying, so that the computer will automatically print the price of that item. They obviously have the capability of scanning your hand. For a time, a few years ago, I began to see upright scanners. With a flat scanner, the cashier only had to slide the item across the scanning plate; but with the upright scanner, the cashier has to lift the item up in front of the scanner. I was amazed the first time I seen one, because right away I knew that its purpose wasn’t to make things easier for the cashier, it was to make it easier to scan your forehead and hand. Recent versions have placed them lower on the checkout station. I haven’t seen a lot of them, so I don’t know if the retail industry as a whole is going to upgrade to this version of the scanner.

We have been talking about future developments, so let’s talk about the present. Do you realize that with the Universal Product Code (UPC), we are already buying and selling under the number 666.

In 1970, the National Association of Food Chains, and five other major trade associations representing manufacturers, wholesalers, and retailers, met, and formed an ad hoc committee to set up guidelines for an encoding system that could be accepted by the entire industry. In 1971, a code management committee came up with the concept of a ten-digit numerical code: the first five to identify the manufacturer, and the last five to identify the specific item. In 1972, the Uniform Grocery Product Code Council, Inc. and Distribution Codes, Inc. (in charge of assigning numbers) was established, with thousands of companies invited to become members. On April 3, 1973, the ad hoc committee announced that they had selected a twelve-digit bar code that could be printed by conventional methods, and be scanned omni-directionally by an automated system. By the end of 1974, the Uniform Grocery Product Code Council had changed their name to the Uniform Product Code Council, Inc., and had 21 representatives from manufacturers, distributors, and trade associations on their Board. Around 2,600 companies, representing a total of $70.7 billion in annual sales, had become members of the Code Council, and were utilizing the bar coding on their products.

 The UPC system functions like this. The prices are marked on the shelf and not the item (although some chains continue to put prices on the items). As the items are carried down the conveyer belt, the cashier pulls the item, symbol downward, across the scanner, and bags the item. The scanner contains a laser beam which emits a beam of light. The white bars or spaces will reflect more light than the black bars, which is measured by a light detector. A time measurement of how long the beam takes to move across the bar and space, is also used for decoding. The scanner reads the symbol, no matter what direction it is passed over the scanner, from several inches, to a foot away, decoding the number and sending the number to a computer. The computer transmits to the electronic cash register, the price of the product, which is indicated on a display, and printed on the receipt tape.

Checkout time is speeded up by 60-70% over the conventional method, eliminating the need for as many employees. When the register totals the purchase, the printed receipt tape usually indicates the store name, number, and location, item name, item price, whether it is taxable, and the total. It allows for payment in cash, food stamps, check, debit card, or credit card; and deducts the coupons which are presented. It tells how much change is received, the date, time, and lane number. Besides the quickness and efficiency, another feature of the system is the ability to automatically keep track of inventory.

Left Hand Guide Bar (101– 2 black bars and 1 white bar) represents the number 6, and tells the computer that information is coming.

 

Center Bar (01010– 3 white bars and 2 black bars) which represents the number 6, and separates the design.

 

Right Hand Guide Bar (101– 2 black bars and 1 white bar) represents the number 6, and tells the computer that the information is complete.

 

The regular size of the bar code is 1.469” X 1.020,” but it can be printed from 80% of that size, to twice that size. It must appear in a rectangular block on the bottom, side or back panel of a product, or anywhere it can be scanned. The bar code is a series of black and white parallel bars, 30 black and 31 white (for 10 digits), with white margins on each side. Each digit of the code is represented by two black bars, and two white bars, which is composed of seven data elements or ‘modules.’ A module may be white or black. A white or black bar can be made up of 1, 2, 3, or 4 modules. Modules are all the same width, being that they are the foundation of the system, and create the bars which are visible to the naked eye.

If you look at the diagram of the UPC symbol, you will notice that the symbol is split into two sides, a left-hand side, using an odd number of modules; and a right-hand side, using an even number of modules, making them opposite of each other. Thus, it doesn’t matter if the symbol is entered upside-down. For each set of 7 modules is a number, and each number is represented by a field whose optical bars are broken down into the following binary codes, where 0 = a blank space, and 1 = a black bar:

Set 1 (left side)

0 - 0001101

1 - 0011001

2- 0010011

3 - 0111101

4 - 0100011

5 - 0110001

6 - 0101111

7 - 0111011

8 - 0110111

9 - 0001011

 

Set 2 (right side)

0 - 1110010

1 - 1100110

2 - 1101100

3 - 1000010

4 - 1011100

5 - 1001110

6 - 1010000

7 - 1000100

8 - 1001000

9 - 1110100

The UPS Code begins with a Number System Character (on the left of the symbol):

0 = Grocery

1 = Unknown

2 = Variable weight items such as fruit, meat and produce

3 = National Drug Code and Health Related Items

4 = Reserved for NDC and HRIC, if manufacturer identification code on left has to be expanded to 11 digits (1st five on the left side, 6th will be placed at the right of the symbol)

5 = Reserved for use on coupons

6 = Encodes a 12-digit code when the code must be expanded

7 = Unknown

8 = Unknown

9 = Encodes a 12-digit code in stores where more information is needed on symbol

 

The first group of numbers (generally 5) is the Manufacturer’s Code, and the second group of numbers (generally 5) is the Manufacturer Product Code (such as an item number). The Code ends with a Check Character (to the right of the symbol) whose purpose is to check for errors, such as an unauthorized addition of lines that could result in the computer reading the wrong number.  

There are various other UPC Code designs that have been utilized such as the Zero Suppression Method (Design #2, 2nd most commonly used design) which permits zeros to be eliminated from the ten digit code number, thereby narrowing it to six numbers, which reduces the width of the symbol so it can fit on a product with a smaller package. Known as truncation, this method also reduces the height by shortening the length of the vertical lines; but it also reduces the computer’s effectiveness in reading the symbol omni-directionally. It is the second most commonly used UPC design. Mary Stewart Relfe believed that the intention of this alternate design was to insure that the general public would not crack the UPC code. It actually represents half of the regular symbol. The design incorporates bar codes from the first and second sets, and from a third set created from the second set.

There is an extended version of the main design (Design #3) for use on magazines and books. While the main portion of the design will only use bar codes from the first and second sets; the extended area on the right side of the symbol will use bar codes from all three sets.

Going back to Revelation 13:17, it says: “And that no man might buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of the beast, or the number of his name.” Incredibly, as you have seen, through the use of the UPC system of encoding products, we are actually buying and selling with the number 666. The left and right-hand guides, and center bar patterns in Design #1, is designated by the following binary codes:

left-hand guide: 101

center bar pattern: 01010

right-hand guide: 101

 

Just to verify, when you consider the number 6 when used as a Data Character, as in the second set, the number 6 is encoded as 1010000. In other words, the only visible modules of the number 6, is the designation of 101, which is used in the left and right-hand guides, and the center bar pattern. Since the Data Characters use a seven module encodation, and the two guides and center pattern consist of three and five modules, it is obvious that the two numerical encodations are different. While the numbers at the middle of the UPC symbol represent the Manufacturer Code, and the Manufacturer Product Code; the numbers encoded in the two guide bars and center bar pattern, represent the number “666.” This “666” code can be found in every UPC symbol. In Design #2, which is half of Design #1, it incorporates a third bar code for the number six, which is represented by half of the center bar pattern, or a module pattern of 010. 

The number 6 is a prominent part of the UPC, symbol. In Design #1, there are six numbers on the left side, and six numbers on the right side. There are six numbers in Design #2. There are six different variations of the UPC symbol. Six is the perfect computer number, a fact, which, according to the Wall Street Journal (November 11, 1981), led Apple Computer, Inc. to introduce their Apple I units at a price of $666.66.

Richard J. Mindlin, Executive Vice-President of the Uniform Product Code Council had said: “There are no unidentified characters in the symbol, as each encodation serves either as data characters or for information to indicate to the scanner to start or stop reading. These start and stop characters are not the same as the encodation for the digit ‘6’.”

George J. Laurer, who invented the UPC in 1973 has said: “There is nothing sinister about this nor does it have anything to do with the Bible’s ‘mark of the beast.’ It is simply a coincidence like the fact that my first, middle, and last name all have six letters. There is no connection with an international money code either.” As of November 2000, Mr. Laurer has stopped responding to questions about this.

I can understand his contention that he is being accused of creating something that is inherently evil. We have been quick to attach a negative connotation to it, but the fact of the matter is, Bible prophecy has been fulfilled, we are buying and selling with the number 666. That is undeniable. The Apostle John made a prophetic observation– he gave us a sign to look for. So, regardless of all the mechanics of how we got there, we are there.

Those stores who already have electronic fund transfer (EFT) capabilities, and are accepting debit cards, are pulling funds directly from a customer’s checking account, and transferring it to the store’s account at the bank. At this point, it is not known if the system can accept an international debit card, however it is reasonably safe to assume that the system was created to accommodate the final step, or the ‘mark of the beast.’ Besides the warning in Revelation 14:10 not to take this Mark; the Law of Moses in Leviticus 19:28 said: “Ye shall not ... print any marks upon you...” Revelation 16:2 indicates that those who take the Mark will be stricken with a “grievous sore.”

Sen. Frank Church said in August, 1975, that “the government has the technological capacity to impose ‘total tyranny’ if ever a dictator came to power. There would be no place to hide.” The Antichrist will be that dictator. With the potential of money and debit cards being lost or stolen, the idea of a number being applied with a laser to your skin may also be going by the wayside because of it being exposed to external conditions. It seems as though VeriChip technology being tested now will be the means through which people will be made part of the ‘beast system.’ The purpose of the Mark is to make a person totally dependent upon the government, and to serve as a surveillance tool. When Revelation 14:17 says that you won’t be able to “buy or sell” without the “mark,” this is an obvious financial connection. When the economic infrastructure of this country is totally converted to a system that is completely cashless, everything will then be in place for the implantable identification technology. Your pay will be direct deposited, your bills will be automatically withdrawn from your checking account; and when you go to the grocery store, to the doctor, or to get gas, if you don’t have a chip, you will not be able to “buy or sell,” because you will not have a means to access your account. Those who do not take the Mark will be harassed by the government, and eventually be targeted for arrest and detention. True Christians, who refuse to take the Mark, will become fugitives when their rights are taken away.

 

THE INVASION OF ISRAEL

Bible prophecy and Biblical interpretation have come a long way in the past 40 years. I grew up reading the works and research of many great men of God, which certainly had an influence on how I viewed end-time events. At times, I would just take things for granted, or just assume that someone was right on how they saw things. But as I got older, and started my own research, and I began to put everything together, somehow things just were not meshing. If you are a student of Bible prophecy, like I am, you have probably heard a number of end-time theories and scenarios. Many seem plausible. But again, they don’t always seem to totally fit into the scheme of things.

As I said earlier, space just did not permit a detailed examination, so I have been relegated to just providing an overview of things. Throughout this book, I have tried to give various alternatives for different aspects of prophetic events, rather than concretely saying that, ‘This is the way it is.’ The writings of Ezekiel, Daniel, and Revelation are a collection of very mysterious writings; and Daniel is specifically, because of its concept of using dual prophecy.

In pooling the resources together that I have, I have been slowly developing a picture to provide a sort of chronology of end-time events. As a child, when I would be in church listening to ministers talking about the Antichrist and the last days,  I always wondered how all that could be possible– how the world could ever be brought to the place where one man could exercise so much authority over it. When I found out about the Illuminati that seemed to answer all my questions. However, the ensuing research actually created more questions, because the direction it seemed to take veered away from the traditionally held views of Bible prophecy. I actually considered stopping here, rather then taking the chance of compromising this entire body of research, but, being a writer, I have to bring everything to its logical conclusion. So, here we go…

 

The Antichrist is Revealed

“I am Antichrist, I am Antichrist, I know what I want, I know how to get it; I want to destroy.” (from a song by the Sex Pistols, a punk-rock band)

Daniel 9:27 says that the Antichrist will “confirm the covenant with many for one week.” Obviously to do this, he would have to be in a position of authority to do it. As of this writing, although Europe is as united as it has ever been, talks aimed at drafting a Constitution have broken down. Therefore, Europe as a truly unified political entity does not yet exist. It is believed that the Antichrist’s rise to power will be through that government. Will he be the one that will actually make it happen? Revelation 17:12 says: “And the ten horns which thou sawest are ten kings, which have received no kingdom as yet; but receive power as kings one hour with the beast.” So, with the resources of a united Europe behind him, he would definitely have a political base from which to operate from diplomatically.

According to Daniel, “his power shall be mighty,” (8:24) and “he shall cause craft to prosper in his hand,” (8:25). The success he will achieve in Europe will no doubt give him international recognition. In Daniel 11:7, it says: “...and power was given him over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations.” This seems to imply a larger scope of authority. Is it possible that he will become the Secretary-General of a UN that has been transformed into a world government (due to the efforts of the New World Order)? How else would he be in a position to exercise authority over such a large group of people?

The Middle East has been a powder keg for many years because the Arab nations (Esau’s descendants) feel they had their birthright taken away by Israel (Jacob’s descendants). A covenant is made with “many for a week,” or seven years. Because the second part of that verse talks about causing the sacrifices to stop, which is an obvious reference to the reinstitution of Temple sacrifice is Jerusalem, it has been assumed that the covenant was just made with Israel. How can just Israel be referred to as “many?” The terminology dictates that the covenant would have to be made with “many” nations, and it would have to be nations somewhat associated with Israel. This would seem to be a covenant between the Antichrist (leader of the world government), Israel and the Arab nations, in order to seek a peaceful solution to the Middle East crisis. Somehow he will achieve a diplomatic solution that will give the Arabs what they want, and give the Jews the security they want, which will enable them to build or erect a Temple, on its original foundation, so that Temple sacrifice can be resumed. Even though there were 300 specific predictions concerning Jesus, the Jewish people didn’t accept Him because they were expecting a great conqueror to deliver them from the Romans. However, it won’t take long for this western European leader to be heralded as the Messiah they have been waiting for.

The aim of a world government will be to seek complete disarmament in order to maintain peace. Any country that does not willingly join in will be forced to comply, as it says that “he shall destroy wonderfully…”

Meanwhile, the individual who has emerged as the preeminent religious leader in the world will succeed in bringing together the major religions to form a new coalition of Christianity that will be bound together with New Age philosophy. To legitimize his claim of being called by God to lead the Church, he will use his mastery of the occult to give the illusion of being able to perform “miracles.” (Revelation 13:13-14)

In the “midst” (or 3-1/2 years) of the covenant, it seems that diplomacy was not enough to bring lasting peace to this region. In Daniel 11:40, we find a conflict between the “king of the north” and the “king of the south.” Chapter 11:42-43 and historical prospective (dual prophecy) leads us to believe that the “king of the south” will be Egypt. The “king of the north” has been identified as Syria, and it is believed that this is the country that the Antichrist will come out of. This conflict is identified as the vehicle through which the Antichrist gains control of the nations (10 horns) of the old Holy Roman Empire. Well, that’s one scenario.

You have to ask yourself, why would Egypt attack Syria? Since signing a peace treaty with Israel, Egypt has been involved in any armed conflicts. If anything, I could see Syria (who has been very militant) attacking Egypt because of their treaty with Israel. More important, Syria is a small country, and does not have the military capability to do all that is being attributed to it. Anyway, I think that the “king of the north” is referencing western Europe. After the “ten kings” received their power, they were as “one mind.” (Rev. 17:13)  Therefore, as one unified nation, they could be referred to as a “king.” And the nations of the Roman Empire are north.

Who is the “king of the south” actually attacking? Daniel 11:40 doesn’t really say that the “king of the south” is attacking Israel. As I said earlier, Egypt does have a treaty with them. Of course, that could be broken. However, the passage seems to indicate that the “king of the south” is attacking the “king of the north.” Apparently the European Federation will have a protectionary force (peace keepers) in place in the Middle East, and this is who the attack will be directed at. The “king of the north” will then respond with a major ground and naval offensive. However, in the process of putting down this rebellion, “many countries shall be overthrown.” (Dan. 11:41). It is stated that Edom, Moab, and Ammon will not be affected. Ironically, they, along with the Israelites, Arabians, Ishmaelites, and Midianites were the descendants of Arphaxad, the son of Shem, the middle son of Noah. Their land was on the eastern shore of the Dead Sea, in an area now occupied by the country of Jordan. It is logical to assume that the countries involved will be Arab countries, especially in light of the fact that he moves on the country of Egypt and takes spoils. (Dan. 11:42) At this point, Libya and Ethiopia come to the aid of Egypt.

It is apparent by this time that since Egypt had broken the covenant, all bets are off, as the European military force has responded with extreme prejudice. This upheaval in diplomacy now creates an unstable condition world-wide as an aura of war is manifested. Daniel 11:44-45 says: “But tidings out of the east and out of the north shall trouble him: therefore he shall go forth with great fury to destroy, and utterly to make away many. And he shall plant the tabernacles of his palace between the seas in the glorious holy mountain…”  He will withdraw from Egypt, killing as many people as he can, before doubling back to Jerusalem. This is the beginning of the end.

 

 

Abomination of Desolation

“When ye therefore shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place...” (Matthew 24:15)

 

“Let no man deceive you by any means: for that day shall not come, except there come a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition; Who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself that he is God,” (2 Thessalonians 2:3-4)

 

“And from the time that the daily sacrifice shall be taken away, and the abomination that maketh desolate set up, there shall be a thousand two hundred and ninety days. Blessed is he that waiteth and cometh to the thousand three hundred and five and thirty days.” (Daniel 12:11-12)

 

“And there was given unto him a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies; and power was given unto him to continue forty and two months. And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme his name, and his tabernacle, and them that dwell in heaven. And it was given unto him to make war with the saints and to overcome them...” (Revelation 13:5-7)

 

“I beheld, and the same horn made war with the saints, and prevailed against them...” (Daniel 7:21)

 

“Then let them which be in Judea flee into the mountains.” (Matthew 24:16)

 

“But when ye shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, standing where it ought not, (let him that readeth understand,) then let them that be in Judea flee to the mountains.” (Mark 13:14)

 

“And the woman fled into the wilderness, where she hath a place prepared of God, that they should feed her there a thousand two hundred and threescore days ... And when the dragon saw that he was cast unto the earth, he persecuteth the woman which brought forth the man child. And to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness, into her place, where she is nourished for a time, and times, and half a time, from the face of the serpent ... And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.” (Revelation 12:6, 13-17)

 

When the Antichrist reveals himself by defiling the Jewish Temple with a statue of his image, and his demand that he be worshipped as the Messiah; the eyes of the Jewish people will be opened. He will become the most dreaded being that ever walked the earth. Revelation 13:2 indicates that “the dragon (Satan) gave him his power, and his seat, and great authority,” and once his Satanic agenda is realized, the Jews will flee Israel to escape his wrath. With the phrase “two wings of a great eagle” it’s possible that an airlift will be mounted to aid the Jews in their escape into the “wilderness.”

This area is believed to be the land of Edom, Moab, and Ammon, which will not be overrun by European forces. There in the southern Jordanian wilderness, 180 miles south of the Ammon, and 75 miles north of Aqaba (which is on the Gulf of Aqaba), is a 20-square mile complex known as the ancient city of Petra (a Greek word meaning ‘Rock’). Located in a valley, and surrounded by impassable sandstone cliffs, the only entrance is a narrow path known as El Ciq, which is about 6,000 feet long, and varies in width from 12 to 30 feet. The sides are part of nearly perpendicular cliffs which range in heights from 300 to 500 feet.

Known as Mount Seir in the Bible, this was the home of Esau, the father of the Edomites (ancestors of the Palestinian Arabs). During the Babylonian captivity of the Jews, the Edomites moved into Israel, and Petra was inhabited by an Arabic tribe known as the Nabataeans (said to be the descendants of Nebajoth, the oldest son of Ishmael) during the 6th century BC, and became an important trade center. They were defeated by the Romans around 55 BC, and in 32 BC, Marc Antony gave Petra to Cleopatra of Egypt as a gift. Because he was married to Octavia, the sister of Roman Emperor, the Senate stripped him of his rank and ordered him back to Rome. Antony committed suicide in 30 BC, as did Cleopatra later. With the decrease of Roman influence in the 5th century, and after the Islamic invasion during the 7th century, the area became part of the province of Arabia, and remained a ghost town until it was rediscovered in 1812 by Swiss explorer John L. Burckhardt. The last segment of the 1989 Paramount movie Indiana Jones and the Last Crusade was filmed at Petra.

Believed to have originally been built inside an extinct volcano, this rock city contains many elaborate facades among its many structures, which include various tombs, monuments, and dwellings, which were carved into the rock of the mountainside. Some date back to the Edomite era, most are Nabataean, and some are Roman and early Christian. There are thousands of natural and man-made caves. Even though it is located in a desert area, there are water cisterns there, and dozens of springs and wells, including the Ain Musa (‘Spring of Moses’), two miles from the entrance, which is traditionally identified as one of the two sites where Moses produced water by striking a rock. At one time this spring had been channeled into the city. It has been reported that Petra could hold up to a million people.

In 1935, out of a $5 million trust fund, Dr. William E. Blackstone sent a group of Christians there with Bibles, printed in Hebrew, which were sealed in copper boxes and buried in hewn-out vaults in the mountain. The Bibles are marked at the passages which deal with the Antichrist. In recent years, a construction firm out of Minneapolis, Minnesota, had been hired to restore the water system; and other international teams were schedules to carry out other restoration work.

From this point on is the time referred to as the ‘Great Tribulation.” Revelation 11:2 says: “...for it is given unto the Gentiles: and the holy city shall they tread under foot forty and two months (or 3-1/2 years or 1,260 days).” Although his influence will be worldwide, the Antichrist will have absolute power over 25% of the world (Rev. 6:8), with the main concentration being in the nations of the world controlled by the world government. He will seek out and destroy true Christians and all others who will not worship him or take his Mark. In Matthew 24:9, Jesus said: “Then shall they deliver you up to be afflicted, and shall kill you: and ye shall be hated of all nations for my name’s sake.” Revelation 20:4 talks about those who were “beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and for the word of God, and which had not worshipped the beast, neither his image, neither had received his mark upon their foreheads, or in their hands...”

It is at this time when “two witnesses” will emerge to “prophesy,” according to Revelation 11:3. It says, “I will give power unto my two witnesses,” which could indicate that God intends to anoint a couple of ordinary men, who will become ‘super evangelists,’ possessing extraordinary powers like the prophets of old. However, just as angels have been sent to Earth in various capacities, the consensus seems to be that these two will be prophets sent by God.

There have been two possibilities mentioned as to the identities of the two. Matthew 17:3 and Mark 9:4, refer to Jesus being transfigured with Elijah and Moses. In 2 Kings 2:11, the prophet Elijah was taken to heaven in a fiery chariot; and in Malachi 4:5, this prophecy is given: “Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord.” Moses, unlike Elijah, had died, so it was his spiritual body which had appeared. So the identity of the second witness perhaps points to Enoch, because he was the only other person in the Bible who never died. According to Genesis 5:24, he was taken by God.

These two witnesses, who will preach for 1,260 days, will most likely have a ministry similar to John the Baptist. They will be latter-day prophets, opposing the dictatorship and government of the Antichrist, and spreading the word that the Son of Man, Jesus, the true Messiah, is returning the reclaim the Earth. After their ministry is complete, the Antichrist will succeed in having them killed, and as a warning to others, the Antichrist will demand that their bodies remain unburied, so the world can see the extent of his power. However, God will show his power, and bring them back to life (3-1/2 days later), and they will be taken back to Heaven.

 

Armageddon– The Main Event

In the 38th and 39th chapters of Ezekiel, the preliminary information is given on the final battle. The Antichrist and the full might of his military forces are now entrenched in Israel. It’s a Battle Royale, with the nations of the world converging upon the tiny nation of Israel in a bid for world domination.

The line-up of combatants that appears in chapter 38 includes the descendents of Japheth (3rd chapter of Genesis), a son of Noah: Gomer, Magog, Madai, Javan, Tubal, Meshech, and Tiras, who repopulated the Earth after the Flood.

Magog’s descendants settled in the area of Armenia, which is in southern Russia, after being driven north through the Caucasus mountains by the Medes. This race came to be known as the Scythians, and were called ‘Magogites’ by the Greeks. The Chinese name for the Caucasus mountains running through Russia mean ‘Fort of Gog,’ while the Russians call their peaks, the ‘Gogh.’ The Arabic term for the Great Wall of China is ‘the wall of Al Magog,’ because it was erected with the intention of keeping out the armies of Magog. Their descendants include the Tarters, Cossacks, Kalmuks, and the Mongols. The Kesses HaSofer, a Jewish Commentary, indicates that the word ‘Mongol,’ which identifies the Siberian-Russian people, comes from the word ‘Magog.’

In the Septuagint (Greek) translation of the Bible, it describes ‘Gog’ as the ‘prince of Rosh.’ Rosh was the name of a tribe living in the area of the Volga. In some languages, Rosh is the word for the country of Russia. The ancient form of the name Russia, is ‘Ros.’ The Chinese had called the Scythians ‘Rosh.’ The King James Version translated ‘Rosh’ to mean ‘chief prince,’ because in Hebrew it means ‘head’; but in the Septuagint version, ‘Rosh’ is used as the proper name it is believed to be.

An interesting fact from the Oxford Paperback Encyclopedia (from Oxford University Press) is that there is a British legend that identifies Gog and Magog as the survivors of a race of giants destroyed by Brutus the Trojan, the legendary founder of London. They were depicted in statues erected at London’s Guildhall during the reign of Henry V, but were destroyed by the Fire of London in 1666. Reconstructed, they were again destroyed during the air raids of the Blitz in 1940. The current statues were created in 1953. Models of these “gods” are carried through the streets during the Lord Mayor’s annual procession. No doubt an offshoot of that is the fact that there are two hills called Gog and Magog near Cambridge, in England, where there are huge drawings in the ground that can only see seen from the air.

The descendants of Meshech (known to the Assyrians as ‘Mushku’), settled in western Russia, where they established a city called Meshech, later known as Mosach, then Moscovi (Muscovy or Moscow), which is the capital of Russia.

Tubal’s descendants lived in the area of the Black Sea, then moved north, settling in the eastern part of Russia, establishing the city of Tobolsk. Their descendants include the Iberians, Georgians, Cappadocians, as well as other Asiatic and European peoples.

This attack will also include Persia (the descendants of Madai, which includes Iran and Iraq), Ethiopia (the descendants of Cush, the son of Ham, another son of Noah), and Libya (the descendants of Phut, the son of Ham). Ethiopia and Libya were the nations that came to Egypt’s aid. Since Egypt is not mentioned, we have to assume that they suffered great destruction.

In 1847, Sir Henry Layard discovered the Assyrian capital city of Nineveh, and the Royal Palace, which contained over 23,000 clay tablets describing all kinds of things. After defeating the Israelites, and taking them captive, they were exiled to an area below the Black and Caspian Seas. These reports gave the names used by the Assyrians for the different groups of Israelites that were planted as a buffer between them and their enemies (Medes). The “Royal Letters” date back to 707 BC, which is about 14 years after the defeat of Samaria. Letters #1079 (describes the defeat of the Urartians), and its follow-up #197 (which says it occurred in the land of Gamir) were written by Sennacherib to his father, King Sargon. Letter #112 talks about a people (Iskuza or Isaac) that “went forth” from the midst of the Mannai, into the “land of Urartu,” while another letter distinctly separates the Urartians, the Mannai, and the Gamera (or Gimira), which means the people in Letter #112 are Gamerraan, or in English, the ‘Cimmerians.’

The Behistun Rock was found in the 1700-foot high Zargos mountains in northwestern Iran, 300 foot above the ground on a sheer face, The relief had been commissioned by Darius the Great in 515 BC, and lists the peoples and nations he defeated and ruled over as part of the Medo-Persian Empire. It is interesting to point out, that while he was putting down the Israelite insurrection, he was helping the Jews to rebuild the Temple.

The Rock (confirmed by Darius’ tomb, as well as a golden tablet that talks about the ‘Sakka’) is inscribed in three languages, is 100 feet high, and 150 feet wide. By 1840, it had been deciphered by Sir Henry C. Rawlinson. The name ‘Kana’ (Canaan) appears 28 times. ‘Saka’ or ‘Sakka’ in Mede, Persian, Elamite, and ‘Sacae’ in Greek, is ‘Gimri’ in Babylonian. The Assyrian and Babylonian renditions are nearly the same. ‘Sakka’ refers to a nomad or one who lives in a tent or ‘booth.’ The word ‘booth’ in Hebrew is ‘succoth.’ ‘Sakka’ comes from ‘Isaac,’ (pronounced ‘e-sahk’ with emphasis on the last syllable) and became ‘Saxon.’ ‘Gimri’ comes from the Assyrian ‘Khumri’ (after Biblical House of ‘Omri,’ 6th King of Israel) and became Ghumri, Gimira, Gimmira, the Greek ‘Kimmeroii,’ or English ‘Cimmerian.’

According to the apocryphal book of 2 Esdras 13:40-44, they migrated to Europe. While the main body of prisoners remained in the area about a hundred years, the Israelites slowly began moving to the east and the north. When the power of the Assyrians was broken, there were several migrations, with the two main groups moving west under the Black Sea, north through the Dariel Pass of the Caucasas Mountains into the steppes of southern Russia. A large group also migrated east.

Between 650-500 BC, the Cimmerians in Europe moved up the Danube and became known as Celts, eventually migrating to France than England.  Between 250-100 BC, when southern Russia was invaded by the Sarmatians from the east, the Scythians (Isaac is believed to be the foundation for this name) were driven northwest through Poland into Germany. After 450 AD, the Romans called the Scythians ‘Germans,’ meaning ‘genuine,’ to distinguish them from the Sarmatians in Scythia.

So, Gomer’s desecendants (known to the Assyrians as ‘Gimirrai’ or ‘Cimmerians’) settled in central Asia Minor, north of the Black Sea, in southern Russia, then moved west along the Danube River, to the area now known as Germany. He was the father of Eastern Europe. Old world maps identify this area as Gomer, Gomerlunt, Gomeria. Their descendants include the Galatians, Phrygians, Gauls, Celts (Greek “Keltoi”), Germans, French, Welsh, Irish, Britons, and other Anglo-Saxon (means ‘Isaac’s son’) peoples. In addition, Togarmah (known to the Assyrians as ‘Tilgarimmu’), a son of Gomer, is singled out. His descendants occupied Turkey and Asia Minor, and another branch settled in Estonia, Latvia, and Lithuania, which were later taken over by the Soviet Union. They were granted independence in September, 1991.

Togarmah’s ‘bands’ could also refer to Armenia and Syia, whose ancestors claimed that Haik, the father of their race, was the son of Togarmah. The descendants of another son of Gomer, Ashkenaz, settled in Germany and Austria.

In Ezekiel 38:13, “Sheba, Dedan, and the merchants of Tarshish, with all the young lions thereof,” seem to be questioning the motives of the Soviet Union, perhaps because they seem far removed from what appears to be a regional conflict. It is not clear whether they involve themselves in the military action.

Sheba (also Saba), was an ancient kingdom in the area of the southwestern edge of Saudi Arabia which became known as the British colony of Aden, until achieving independence as South Yemen (who united with North Yemen in 1990). This was the traditional kingdom of the Queen of Sheba who ruled over the Sabaeans (who dominated all of southern Arabia), and was labeled in Matthew 12:42 as the ‘Queen of the South.’ The historian Josephus referred to her as the “Queen of Egypt and Ethiopia.” Dedan was the name of a Sabaean oasis in the northern part of Saudi Arabia, which was one of their many colonies in northern Arabia.

Another identifying indication again comes from Biblical genealogy. Cush, the son of Ham, was the father of Ethiopia, and other tribes who settled south of Egypt, in Arabia, Babylonia and India. Cush’s sons are identified as Seba (who in Psalms 72:10 is associated with the kings of Sheba, and in Isaiah 43:3 are mentioned with Ethiopia, which indicates that he is the father of the Sabaeans); Havilah (a name associated with the area of the Sinai and northwestern Arabia); Sabtah, Raamah, and Sabtechah (all three of which were associated with tribes in southern Arabia). Sheba and Dedan are listed as sons of Raamah. Thus, the reference to Sheba and Dedan actually identifies the country of Saudi Arabia (as well as the countries of Oman, Yemen, the United Arab Emirates, Qatar, and Bahrain). They were an ally of the Coalition against Iraq during the Gulf War.

The “merchants of Tarshish, with all the young lions thereof” are also named with them.  According to Jeremiah 10:9, Tarshish is identified as a land rich with precious metals; and in other passages, such as Isaiah 2:16, are associated with possessing a prominent shipping empire which was used to export goods to places all over the Mediterranean. Some researchers have tried to connect Tarshish with Tartessus (located in the Guadalquivir Valley) in southwestern Spain, where the Phoenicians founded colonies to capitalize on the wealth of minerals found there.

The Phoenicians established the city of Carthage on Africa’s northern coast (in what is now Tunisia), and it was these Carthaginians who began colonizing Spain in 654 BC (until they were driven out by the Romans in 206 BC), and exploring the Atlantic coastline from western Africa to Britain. Recent archaeological evidence has shown that they possessed sailing capabilities far beyond what was originally known. An inscription discovered in 1780 on a cliff above Mount Hope Bay in Bristol, Rhode Island, which was written in Tartessian Punic, reads: “Voyagers from Tarshish this stone proclaims.” It is believed that this inscription was made about 533 BC. Howard University’s Dept. of Archaeology has found five other areas in the United States where Tarshish had colonies 2500 years ago.

Tarshish was a great-grandson of Noah, whose descendants migrated to the areas which later became Spain and Great Britain. Ezekiel 27:12 indicates that Tarshish was a source of tin, and the word ‘Britain’ means “land of tin.” Both Spain, with their Armada, and England, became major naval powers. An analysis of these facts may indicate that Tarshish is referring to one (England) or two countries of the western European alliance. The “young lions” (the lion is a symbol of England) could refer to the United States (who came out of England), Canada, Australia, New Zealand (all part of the English Empire), their possessions and allies. Again, we can’t be sure if these countries that are mentioned are participants in this massive assault.

In Revelation 16:12, the 6th angel pours out his vial, which causes the Euphrates River to dry up, so “that the way of the kings of the east might be prepared,” and then in Rev. 9:16 we find that “the number of the army of the horsemen were two hundred thousand thousand…”  We can connect these two verses together by virtue of numbers and geography.

An estimate made in April, 1961, said that there “were 200 million armed and organized militiamen” in China. The Associated Press reported that one out of every five in China have had military training. Premier Mao Tse-tung publicly boasted the fact that China could field an army of 200 million. A Chinese documentary called Voice of the Dragon revealed that China could produce a military force of 200 million. In an Associated Press article by John A. Hightower, on April 28, 1964, he said: “The documents (secret Chinese military plans) make clear that the Red Chinese leaders believe that they cannot be defeated by long range nuclear missiles, such as U.S. missiles, and if they invaded, they could rely on their vast military manpower.” To comprehend a number this large, bear in mind that the population of the United States is about  to 295,000,000.

Napoleon said: “Let China sleep, for when China awakes, let the nations tremble.” In 1953, Premier Mao Tse-tung (who in 1921 founded China’s Communist Party) said: “Members of the Chinese Communist Party do not take second place to the members of any Communist Party in the world.” China is the last bastion of Communist domination, and they likewise will join the fray in a quest for world domination.

The government of Pakistan, with the help of 12,000 Chinese soldiers, constructed the 549 mile Karakoram superhighway, which had been nicknamed the “roof on top of the world.” Starting in Tibet, it weaves its way through the province of Singkiang; the mountains peaks of Manchuria, Mongolia, Nepal, the Himalayas, West Pakistan; and into Afghanistan, to where the Euphrates River rises in Turkey, and runs across Syria. It follows the ancient trans-Asian invasion route used by Alexander the Great, Genghis Khan, and the Mogul invaders. Will China use this highway as a route to Israel?

It is written that the Euphrates River will be dried up at the time of this troop movement. It could be done through supernatural means, as has happened with the Red Sea and the Jordan River (Exodus 14:13-22, Joshua 3:4, 2 Kings 2:8, 14); or it could be the result of manipulation. There are two dams in the Turkish section of the Euphrates, Ataturk and Karakaya. In 1974, Soviet engineers built the Keban dam, and in 1975, built another at Tabka, in Syria. In January, 1990, Turkey began the operation of a dam that caused the river to fall 75% in one day. So, it is quite possible that the river could be made to dry up at just the right time.

Okay, take a deep breath. We have the armies of the Antichrist hunkering down in Israel, we have the Soviet Union and countries of Eastern Europe (perhaps Albania, Bulgaria, Romania, Ukraine, and Yugoslavia) coming down from the north, we have Iraq and Iran coming from the East, we have China coming from the Far East, and we have Ethiopia and Libya coming from the South. What this amounts to is millions upon millions of men bearing down on Israel from three directions. It does not look good.

 

 

And Then Shall the End Come

Revelation 16:13-16 identifies the unholy trinity of Satan, the Antichrist, and the False Prophet working to bring together the armies of the world in preparation for the coming battle. There is a hint here that Satanic inspiration will be used to marshal the coming military forces into a cohesive unit that will be arrayed against Christ himself.  This place this will happen at is identified: “And he gathered them together into a place called in the Hebrew tongue Armageddon.” Armageddon is a combination of the two Hebrew words ‘har’ and ‘magedon,’ which roughly translated, means the ‘mount of Megiddo.’ It is located on a 300 square mile area on the south side of the valley of Megiddo, or the Plain of Esdraelon (Jezreel), southeast of Mt. Carmel, which extends to the Jordan Valley. Megiddo, which stood at the entrance of a pass across the Carmel mountain range, was the capital of the area of Canaan when it was attacked by Joshua. The port city of Haifa is located at the Valley’s western entrance, and no doubt will be utilized as the drop-off point for troops who are transported by naval vessels. While this area is identified as the area where the armies of the world gather, Joel 3:2, 12, 14, pinpoints the battle area as the valley of Jehoshaphat, which was known as the “valley of decision” and according to tradition is believed to be located near Jerusalem, in the Kidron valley.

It seems obvious that the military might of the Antichrist will use any means at their disposal to do battle against an invincible adversary, and the extent of our present weapons technology is our nuclear capability.

On August 6, 1945, the first atomic bomb was dropped on Hiroshima, Japan. The heat from this blast was 127,200,000 degrees Fahrenheit, or three times hotter than the center of the sun. Although the 20 kiloton explosion affected only a four square mile area, its intensity killed 50,000 people, and wounded another 55,000, On August 9, 1945, the second bomb, was dropped on Nagasaki, and people ten miles away were paralyzed, and even those with only slight wounds, eventually died. President Harry Truman said: “The force from which the sun draws its power has been loosed against those who brought war to the Far East.” In 1953, a movie was produced which recorded the results of “Operation Ivy,” a military test of a hydrogen bomb detonation in the Pacific which took place in November, 1952. The blast caused an entire island to disappear, turning it into deadly vapor and radioactive ash.

The concentration of the use of nuclear weapons in such a small area could possibly throw the Earth off of its axis– producing disastrous results. An article in the September, 1975 edition of Smithsonian magazine said: “Astronomical theories that attribute climate changes to shifts in the Earth’s orbit or rotation on its axis; solar theories that propose that the Earth’s climate varies in response to changed in the activity of the sun; and geophysical theories that link climatic changes to events and interactions within the land-ocean-atmosphere...” These theories seem to be corroborated by events described in the book of Genesis.

When the Earth was created, the weather was always clear and sunny. There was never any rain. The vegetation was watered by the morning dew, which was why the people scoffed when Noah warned of an impending flood– because they didn’t know what rain was. The pre-Flood calendar was a perfect year of 12 months, with 30 days in each month. Now we have 365 a days in a year. According to scientists, the reason for this is that the Earth has been moved away from the sun by a million miles, resulting in 2% less heat; and the tilt of the axis is now 23-1/2 degrees, which accounts for the harshness of the seasons. The magnetic field was also changed. This upsetting of the delicate balances of nature has been blamed for the reduction of the human life span. Methuselah lived to be 969 years old, while Moses lived only to be 120.

The movement of the Earth off of its axis would initiate earthquakes, and volcanic activity; affecting the topography of the Earth, and the poisoning of the waters. In addition, the volcanic activity, because its ash, smoke and dust tend to stay in the air for long periods of time, will screen out the light of the sun, as well as the moon and stars. Radioactive particles and the igniting of sulfur deposits (brimstone) will poison the air. Will God allow the possibility of such a devastation to take place– apparently not. It appears that there will be a preemptive first strike.

“The noise of a multitude in the mountains, like as of a great people; a tumultuous noise of the kingdoms of nations gathered together ... for the day of the Lord is at hand; it shall come as a destruction from the Almighty ... Behold the day of the Lord cometh, cruel both with wrath and fierce anger, to lay the land desolate: and he shall destroy the sinners thereof out of it. For the stars of heaven and the constellations thereof shall not give their light: the sun shall be darkened in his going forth, and the moon shall not cause her light to shine ... Therefore I will shake the heavens, and the earth shall remove out of her place, in the wrath of the Lord of hosts, and in the day of his fierce anger ... (it) shall be as when God overthrew Sodom and Gomorrah.” (Isaiah 13:4-19)

 

“...let all the inhabitants of the land tremble: for the day of the Lord cometh, for it is nigh at hand; A day of darkness and of gloominess, a day of clouds and of thick darkness ... A fire devoureth before them; and behind them a flame burneth ... The earth shall quake before them; the heavens shall tremble: the sun and the moon shall be dark, and the stars shall withdraw their shining.” (Joel 2:1-10)

 

“Behold, the day of the Lord cometh ... For I will gather all nations against Jerusalem to battle ... Their flesh shall consume away while they stand on their feet, and their eyes shall consume away in their holes, and their tongue shall consume away in their mouth.” (Zechariah 14:1-12)

 

“But in those days, after that tribulation, the sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, And the stars of heaven shall fall, and the powers that are in heaven shall be shaken. And then shall they see the Son of man coming in the clouds with great power and glory.” (Mark 13:24-26)

 

“And I beheld when he had opened the sixth seal, and lo, there was a great earthquake; and the sun became black as sackcloth hair, and the moon became as blood; And the stars of heaven fell unto the earth ... and every mountain and island were moved out of their places ... For the great day of his wrath is come: and who shall be able to stand?” (Revelation 6:12-17)

According to Revelation 11:13, within the hour after the two witnesses leave the earth, a massive earthquake will occur. This same earthquake is referred to in Zechariah 14:4, as Jesus returns to this world at the same point he left it, on the Mount of Olives, a small range of four summits which overlook Jerusalem from the east. The earthquake is again mentioned in Revelation 16:18-21: “And there were voices, and thunders, and lightnings; and there was a great earthquake ... And every island fled away, and the mountains were not found. And there fell upon men a great hail out of heaven, every stone about the weight of a talent (114 pounds)...”

It is interesting to note, that when Jesus died on the cross, there was “darkness over all the land” and “the earth did quake, and the rocks rent (Matthew 27:45, 51).” The 18th century scientist von Hoff wrote: “There have been strange colorings of the heavens and unusual fogs noticed as occurring at the same time of earthquakes; such as the unusual color of the sky at Lisbon on the first of November, 1755, and the dry fog (Nebel), which was so thick as to produce total darkness during the earthquake in Calabria in 1783.”

In Revelation 19:11, John writes about this moment: “And I saw heaven open and behold a white horse; and he that sat upon him was called Faithful and True, and in righteousness he doth judge and make war.” The rider is none other than Jesus, the King of Kings, and Lord of Lords. He is followed by an army of angels. Verse 19 describes the reception waiting below: “And I saw the beast, and the kings of the earth, and their armies, gathered together to make war against him that sat on the horse, and against his army.”

Ezekiel’s description of “the fire of my wrath,” (38:19) “a great shaking,” (38:19) “an overflowing rain, and great hailstones, fire, and brimstone,” (38:22) “I will send a fire,” (39:6) certainly paints a picture that will be very similar to the destruction meted out by God at Sodom and Gomorrah.

This event, which occurred about 1897 BC, and is discussed in Genesis 19:24-29: “Then the Lord rained upon Sodom and Gomorrah brimstone and fire from the Lord out of heaven; And he overthrew those cities, and all the plain, and all the inhabitants of the cities, and that which grew upon the ground ... and, lo, the smoke of the country went up as the smoke of a furnace.”

In 1924, a joint expedition of archaeologists W. F. Albright and Mervyn G. Kyle, from the American School and Xenia Seminary, discovered five oases, on a plain, 500 feet above the level of the southeast corner of the Dead Sea in the Moabite foothills. Evidence of a walled area was discovered at Bab-Edh Dra’a (Bab edh-Dhra) in 1965, part of a fortification built by the Canaanites during the time of Abraham; and from 1975-79, excavations of pots and other items were unearthed, which dated back to 2500 to 2000 BC. Four other sites have been identified on the east side of the Dead Sea as part of the ruins of the five plain cities involved in the turn of events, including Numeira (discovered in 1973), Safi (identified as Zoar), Feifa, and Hanazir. Because of evidence which proves that the area was fertile and densely populated, all of these sites, along with Sodom and Gomorrah, are believed to be the five cities of the plain. Excavations made since 1974 at the Tell Mardikh, site of the ancient Ebla, in northern Syria, have turned up tablets from their archives which refer to all five cities of the plain, and on one, even names them in the same sequence as in Genesis 14:2.

Nelson Glueck, while Director of the American School of Oriental Research in Jerusalem (1932-39), made a survey of the southern Transjordan area, east and south of the Dead Sea, and discovered that the area had been settled before 2000 BC, but suddenly had been abandoned. These cities were located at the Vale of Siddim, at the southern end of the Dead Sea in the Great Rift Valley, which extends from Mount Hermon and the Sea of Galilee in the north, as far south as the Gulf of Aquaba, and includes the Jordan Valley and the Dead Sea region. It is part of a huge fracture in the Earth’s crust that begins several hundred miles north at the foot of the Taurus Mountains in Asia Minor, and ends beyond the Red Sea in Africa. It is 1,320 feet below the level of the Mediterranean Sea.

The Dead Sea, between Israel and Jordan, is the lowest spot on the Earth’s surface, and is fed by the Jordan River. Without an outlet, the water has evaporated for hundreds of years, leaving behind a variety of minerals, including sodium chloride, potassium chloride, magnesium bromine, magnesium chloride and hydrogen sulfide. As the name suggests, fish cannot live in its waters. Along the southern end of the Dead Sea is a ten mile mass of salt called Jebel Usdim (Arabic for ‘mountains of Sodom’). The salt at its base is 150 feet deep in places, and geologists have also indicated the presence of sulphur, natural gas, oil, and bitumen. The “slimepits” mentioned in Genesis 14:10, refer to the bitumen, asphalt or pitch, a lustrous black petroleum product which melts and burns. There are vast beds of it on both sides of the Sea, with heavier concentrations at the southern end. The Nabataeans collected the bitumen which floated to the surface for trade.

The southern half of the Dead Sea seems relatively new, and is much shallower than the northern half, which is 1,296 feet deep. It had been written that the ruins were still visible until the first century; and there were even later reports that when the sun was shining in the right direction, the outline of trees were visible under the surface of the water, preserved by the high salt content of the water. These stories were not confirmed by divers, who found no sign of human settlements. However, regardless of any hard evidence, enough circumstantial evidence exists which indicated that the southern end of the Dead Sea was the location of the destruction.

It has been theorized that an earthquake ignited the natural gas deposits, which created a violent explosion, and propelled a mixture of salt, sulphur and bitumen into the air, literally raining fire and brimstone, as the oil basin beneath the cities burned. Some have even gone as far as saying that God leveled the area with an atomic blast.

It appears, that from all descriptions, hell will be unleashed. The very power of the elements themselves will be turned upon the encroaching army.

During the U.S. hydrogen bomb tests on the Marshall Islands, an analysis of the results indicated, that there were also hailstones. The blast caused a tremendous air turbulence to develop, which in turn caused the formation of hailstones large enough to dent the armor plating on surface ships. Similar hailstones are described in Revelation 8:7, and 16:21.

Revelation 8:8 talks about a “great mountain burning with fire” which falls into the sea; and in 8:10, “a great star from heaven, burning as it were a lamp” falls into the rivers. A meteor that fell in Winslow, Arizona, left a crater a mile in diameter. Indentations on the ocean floor off the coats of South Carolina and Georgia indicate a meteor shower which accompanied an asteroid that hit the western area of the Atlantic Ocean. In 1908, in Siberia, what is believed to have been a meteor, fell with such an impact, that trees for 25 miles around were knocked over, and the resulting smoke was visible for hundreds of miles.

In 1937, an asteroid, called Hermes, which was over a mile in diameter, approached the Earth. Scientists plotting its course thought it might hit the planet, but it only came within a million miles, then veered away. They estimated that if it would have hit an ocean, at its speed of 1,800 mph, it would have generated a tidal wave big enough to destroy all nearby coastal cities. Icarus (discovered in 1949), the closest asteroid to the sun, comes dangerously close to the Earth during its orbit around the sun. American geologist Dr. Robert Dietz said that if the asteroid, which is a 1/2 mile in diameter, would ever hit the Earth, its impact would be equivalent to that of a 200-million megaton atomic blast, which would sink islands, initiate earthquakes, disrupt the earth’s magnetic field, and maybe knock it off its axis. Another asteroid, Toro (discovered in 1964), over three miles in diameter, also comes close to this planet during its orbit between Venus and the Earth.

In the end, the futile attempt at Armageddon will be in vain, and the combatants will be destroyed within a day (Rev. 18:8). Ezekiel 39:8 says: “Behold, it is come, and it is done, saith the Lord God; this is the day whereof I have spoken.” Ezekiel specifically points out that 5/6’s of the Soviet Army is destroyed (39:2). For some reason God’s wrath is aimed more at them, as far as invading forces, possibly because of what they have done in their past. Or maybe it’s because they got there first, since no one else is mentioned. At any rate, the carnage will be so great, that God will command the birds to the area to feast on the flesh of the fallen (Ezekiel 39:4). It will take seven months to bury the dead (39:12). It will take seven years to burn the weapons (39:9).

 It was reported a few years ago that Russia was producing war equipment out of a substance invented in the Netherlands, known as ‘Lignostone,’ which is a compressed laminated wood that is actually five-times harder than solid wood, yet has twice the elasticity. Since it is wood, and not metal, it doesn’t show up on radar. The British are said to be using a similar substance for the gears in their large vehicles. The synthetic resin used to bond the layers of wood together under high pressure burns brightly with intense heat, thus making it easier for the weapons to be burned.

This is another one of those pesky little end-time rumors that seem to be so pervasive. A little research bears out the fact that there is no military equipment produced with this material, only electrotechnical materials, sportsgear, industrial supplies, wooden mallets, furniture, and a few other things. Besides, if the stuff burns so easily, who would want to be on a battlefield in a vehicle which can be ignited so easily.

 

 

The Millenial Kingdom

Jesus will then establish his kingdom on this Earth (Joel 3:17), and restoration of this area will begin. The earthquake which caused the Mount of Olives to split (Zech. 14:4), will produce a waterway to issue forth from under the Temple, which will split into two separate rivers south of Jerusalem (Ez. 47:1-12, Joel 3:18, Zech. 14:8); one going to the Mediterranean, and the other to the Dead Sea. This will cleanse the waters of the Dead Sea, and enable it to support life; and will change the desert on the eastern slope of Israel’s mountains into fertile land (Deut. 30:9).

On July 11, 1927, there was an earthquake that shook Palestine from the Sea of Galilee to the border of Egypt. Afterward, geologists discovered a fault line at the Mount of Olives running east to west. Professor Bailey Willis, of Stanford University, said that because of the fault, the area around Jerusalem could expect to experience seismic disturbances because of the slippage that would occur on the fault the runs under the Mount.

 Israel will take possession of the land promised to them in Genesis 15:18. The country of Israel will extend from the Nile to the Euphrates River, and include parts of Lebanon, Syria, Iraq, and Jordan; and from the Red Sea, to almost the Black Sea.

“And I saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and judgment was given unto them: and I saw the souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and for the word of God, and which had not worshipped the beast, neither his image, neither had received his mark upon their foreheads, or in their hands; and they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years.” (Revelation 20:4)

 

 

AFTERWORD

When I began this odyssey in 1978, I never really understood the fervency that was put within me. To be quite frank, although I had been taken to church from a young age, at that time I was not even living for the Lord. Yet, I found myself totally consumed and driven in my search for knowledge about an organization through which Bible prophecy was being fulfilled. Most people who don’t consider themselves a Christian, generally don’t spend all of their free time working on a manuscript about a group whose is paving the way for the coming of the Antichrist. But I guess because of the years that I did spend in Church, God had instilled something in me, which I didn’t know was there.

When I was 2-1/2 years old, I was hit by a car, and suffered a fractured skull. When I was 29 years old, my appendix ruptured, but because of a misdiagnosis, I was not operated on till the next day. Afterward, someone said to me that people have sometimes died within the hour of an appendix bursting. Without a doubt, God had His hand on me. He had spared me for some reason– for some purpose. I began to realize that I had a destiny to fulfill.

After Final Warning was initially published in 1994, God really began working on me. With all the doors that opened, it wasn’t hard to see His hand at work. On April 14, 1996, I got down on my knees and gave my heart to the Lord.

My wife was always trying to get me to go to Church, but I was always too busy doing things. One day she said that the Church was having a special service that Saturday, that there was going to be a prophetess there. Whoa, Nelly! A prophetess? Listen, I grew up in a spirit-filled church, and I was accustomed to God speaking to the Church through the gift of tongues. But a prophetess– c’mon. That’s Old Testament stuff. God doesn’t speak through people anymore. Well, I agreed to go anyway. But I was going as a skeptic.

After the prophetess was finished ministering to the church, she began to have people stand up, and she was saying things to them. To be quite honest, being that I was skeptical; I wasn’t even paying attention to what was going on. But then all of a sudden, she asked my wife and I to stand up. Uh oh.

In part, this is what she said to me:

“There’s a day of rebuilding the wall that has been broken down … We’re rebuilding the wall like Nehemiah rebuilt the wall … the rebuilding of some things that were torn down, that you might know that my plan still lives and that my vision still remains … There’s a rebuilding of the wall, for once it’s built, I’m going to show you how to be a watchman upon that wall … Son, that you might stand tall, knowing that I have appointed you, and I have called you; let me recommission you…”

Now, you have to realize that this lady did not know me, neither did the pastors. When I you a young boy, I was told on two occasions (that I can remember), that I was going to grow up to be a preacher. The only one who knew that was my mother. As I stood there weeping, I knew that I had truly received a Word from the Lord. To say that this moment was a turning point in my life, is an understatement. My destiny had been revealed to me in a very powerful way.

I started to become very frustrated in my efforts to get Final Warning printed by a larger publisher who would have the distribution capabilities to market it to a much wider audience. One Sunday morning (March 1, 1998) I got up early to pray, and I said to the Lord that if there was a work He wanted me to do, He would have to give me the tools to do it. Two days later, a brother walked up to me after the Church service and said: “God told me to give you my computer.” Earlier, that same night, the guest minister gave me this Word from the Lord:

 “You accurately discerned that the call of God is upon your life. You accurately discerned that there was a future with me. You accurately discerned that the time would come that you would have to serve me, and that you would have to step out…”

 

My friend from church brought the computer to my house that Saturday and set it up. The night before, our guest minister gave me the following Word from the Lord:

“There’s going to be a day, a time, an hour, that you will have to walk out of where you now stand. You will have to take a step of faith and you will enter into the land. For I will touch your tongue with heaven’s fire, and you will preach with a holy desire … Is this not what you’ve asked of me to do for you this day … Now therefore, hear the word of the Lord, I am going to grant to you the sword. For you have had it in your sheath too long…”

 

The Lord equipped me, anointed me, and gave me marching orders. Oh yes, and He gave me a lot of grace too, because now I had a computer, and I didn’t even know how to use a mouse. For the next eight months I read books, studied manuals, and made many mistakes; but on November 24, 1998, my website went online for the first time, featuring the online version of my book Final Warning– for the entire world to read.

I am honored and I am humbled to be able to use my talents, skills and abilities to serve my God, and I have taken my role as a ‘watchman of the wall’ very seriously.  Ezekiel 33:2-9 tells us what our responsibility is as a watchman:

“Son of man, speak to the children of thy people, and say unto them, When I bring the sword upon a land, if the people of the land take a man of their coasts, and set him for their watchman: If when he seeth the sword come upon the land, he blow the trumpet, and warn the people; Then whosoever heareth the sound of the trumpet, and taketh not warning; if the sword come, and take him away, his blood shall be upon his own head.  He heard the sound of the trumpet, and took not warning; his blood shall be upon him. But he that taketh warning shall deliver his soul. But if the watchman see the sword come, and blow not the trumpet, and the people be not warned; if the sword come, and take any person from among them, he is taken away in his iniquity; but his blood will I require at the watchman's hand. So thou, O son of man, I have set thee a watchman unto the house of Israel; therefore thou shalt hear the word at my mouth, and warn them from me. When I say unto the wicked, O wicked man, thou shalt surely die; if thou dost not speak to warn the wicked from his way, that wicked man shall die in his iniquity; but his blood will I require at thine hand. Nevertheless, if thou warn the wicked of his way to turn from it; if he do not turn from his way, he shall die in his iniquity; but thou hast delivered thy soul.”

This has been such an incredible year of getting work done on my house, getting rid of stuff, and reorganizing things. Through it all, the word “positioning” continued to come to me. This year, I began to have more people visiting my website, and all of a sudden, in June, many people wanted copies of Final Warning. Four months later, God opened up a door for it to get published. Our God is an awesome God!

I am determined to walk in the destiny that God has planned and purposed for my life. Right now, I don’t know where that destiny may lead, but I have committed to go where He leads.  Because I have gotten my book published, some people where I work have joked about me becoming famous. Well, I don’t know if God has destined me for greatness, but I do know that He has destined to use me greatly.

 

 

APPENDIX A

THE SECRET COVENANT

An illusion it will be, so large, so vast, it will escape their perception.

Those who will see it will be thought of as insane.

We will create separate fronts to prevent them from seeing the connection between us.

We will behave as if we are not connected to keep the illusion alive. Our goal will be accomplished one drop at a time so as to never bring suspicion upon ourselves. This will also prevent them from seeing the changes as they occur.

We will always stand above the relative field of their experience for we know the secrets of the absolute.

We will work together always and will remain bound by blood and secrecy. Death will come to he who speaks.

We will keep their lifespan short and their minds weak while pretending to do the opposite.

We will use our knowledge of science and technology in subtle ways so they will never see what is happening.

We will use soft metals, aging accelerators and sedatives in food and water, and also in the air.

They will be blanketed by poisons everywhere they turn.

The soft metals will cause them to lose their minds. We will promise to find a cure from our many fronts, yet we will feed them more poison.

The poisons will be absorbed through their skin and mouths, and they will destroy their minds and reproductive systems.

From all this, their children will be born dead, and we will conceal this information.

The poisons will be hidden in everything that surrounds them, in what they drink, eat, breathe and wear.

We must be ingenious in dispensing the poisons for they can see far.

We will teach them that the poisons are good, with fun images and musical tones.

Those they look up to will help. We will enlist them to push our poisons.

They will see our products being used in film and will grow accustomed to them and will never know their true effect.

When they give birth we will inject poisons into the blood of their children and convince them it’s for their help.

We will start early on, when their minds are young, we will target their children with what children love most, sweet things.

When their teeth decay we will fill them with metals that will kill their mind and steal their future.

When their ability to learn has been affected, we will create medicine that will make them sicker and cause other diseases for which we will create yet more medicine.

We will render them docile and weak before us by our power.

They will grow depressed, slow and obese; and when they come to us for help, we will give them more poison.

We will focus their attention toward money and material goods so they may never connect with their inner self. We will distract them with fornication, external pleasures and games so they may never be one with the oneness of it all.

Their minds will belong to us and they will do as we say. If they refuse we shall find ways to implement mind-altering technology into their lives. We will use fear as our weapon.

We will establish their governments and establish opposites within. We will own both sides.

We will always hide our objective but carry out our plan.

They will perform the labor for us and we shall prosper from their toil.

Our families will never mix with theirs. Our blood must be pure always, for it is the way.

We will make them kill each other when it suits us.

We will keep them separated from the oneness by dogma and religion.

We will control all aspects of their lives and tell them what to think and how.

We will guide them kindly and gently letting them think they are guiding themselves.

We will foment animosity between them through our factions.

When a light shall shine among them, we shall extinguish it by ridicule, or death, whichever suits us best.

We will make them rip each other's hearts apart and kill their own children.

We will accomplish this by using hate as our ally, and anger as our friend.

The hate will blind them totally, and never shall they see that from their conflicts we emerge as their rulers. They will be busy killing each other.

They will bathe in their own blood and kill their neighbors for as long as we see fit.

We will benefit greatly from this, for they will not see us, for they cannot see us.

We will continue to prosper from their wars and their deaths.

We shall repeat this over and over until our ultimate goal is accomplished.

We will continue to make them live in fear and anger though images and sounds.

We will use all the tools we have to accomplish this.

The tools will be provided by their labor.

We will make them hate themselves and their neighbors.

We will always hide the divine truth from them, that we are all one. This they must never know!

They must never know that color is an illusion; they must always think they are not equal.

Drop by drop, drop by drop we will advance our goal.

We will take over their land, resources and wealth to exercise total control over them.

We will deceive them into accepting laws that will steal the little freedom they will have.

We will establish a money system that will imprison them forever, keeping them and their children in debt.

When they shall band together, we shall accuse them of crimes and present a different story to the world for we shall own all the media.

We will use our media to control the flow of information and their sentiment in our favor.

When they shall rise up against us we will crush them like insects, for they are less than that.

They will be helpless to do anything for they will have no weapons.

We will recruit some of their own to carry out our plans, we will promise them eternal life, but eternal life they will never have for they are not of us.

The recruits will be called “initiates” and will be indoctrinated to believe false rites of passage to higher realms. Members of these groups will think they are one with us never knowing the truth. They must never learn this truth for they will turn against us.

For their work they will be rewarded with earthly things and great titles, but never will they become immortal and join us, never will they receive the light and travel the stars.

They will never reach the higher realms, for the killing of their own kind will prevent passage to the realm of enlightenment. This they will never know.

The truth will be hidden in their face, so close they will not be able to focus on it until it’s too late.

Oh yes, so grand the illusion of freedom will be, that they will never know they are our slaves.

When all is in place, the reality we will have created for them will own them. This reality will be their prison. They will live in self-delusion.

When our goal is accomplished a new era of domination will begin.

Their minds will be bound by their beliefs, the beliefs we have established from time immemorial.

But if they ever find out they are our equal, we shall perish then. This they must never know.

If they ever find out that together they can vanquish us, they will take action.

They must never, ever find out what we have done, for if they do, we shall have no place to run, for it will be easy to see who we are once the veil has fallen. Our actions will have revealed who we are and they will hunt us down and no person shall give us shelter.

This is the secret covenant by which we shall live the rest of our present and future lives, for this reality will transcend many generations and life spans.

 

This covenant must never, ever be known to exist. It must never, ever be written or spoken of, for if it is, the consciousness it will spawn will release the fury of the prime creator upon us, and we shall be cast to the depths from whence we came and remain there until the end time of infinity itself.

This covenant is sealed by blood, our blood– We, the ones who from heaven to earth came.

 

(This document was e-mailed to me– written by an unknown author.)

 

 

 

SOURCES CONSULTED

 

“A Trilateral World Approach,” Current, April, 1977, vol. 192, pg. 54-61.

“Aides Play, Taxpayers Pay,” Harrisburg Patriot News, July 21, 1983, pg. A-9.

“AIDS Alert,” The Overcomer, November, 1994, pg. 6-7.

Gary Allen. “The CFR- Conspiracy To Rule The World,” American Opinion, April, 1969 (reprint).

___.  “Foundations,” American Opinion, November, 1969 (reprint).

___.  None Dare Call It Conspiracy (Concord Press: Seal Beach, CA, 1971).

___.  “The Looters,” American Opinion, May, 1974 (reprint).

___.  “Federal Reserve: The Trillion Dollar Conspiracy,” American Opinion, February, 1976 (reprint).

___.  Jimmy Carter, Jimmy Carter (‘76 Press: Seal Beach, CA, 1976), pg. 43, 47, 52-55, 66, 69-80.

___.  Kissinger: The Secret Side of the Secretary of State (‘76 Press: Seal Beach, CA, 1976), pg. 27-35, 40-43, 51, 94-97, 121-126.

___.  The Rockefeller File (‘76 Press: Seal Beach, CA, 1976).

American Opinion Preview Series. Seventy-Eighty Nine (American Opinion: Belmont, MA, 1968), pg. 63, 71-130.

American Security Council. The Salt Syndrome, 1980 (30 min. TV show).

“The Anatomy of a Revolution,” Bulletin, Committee to Restore the Constitution, July, 1986, pg. 5-6.

Gene Antonio. The AIDS Cover-Up? (Ignatius Press: San Francisco, CA, 1987).

George Armstrong. The Rothschild Money Trust, 1940.

“As Kremlin Flexes Muscles Around the World,” U.S. News & World Report, November 2, 1981, vol. XCI, no. 18, pg. 44-45.

Michael Baigent and Richard Leigh. The Dead Sea Scrolls Deception (Touchstone Books/Simon & Schuster: New York, NY, 1991).

Michael Baigent, Richard Leigh, and Henry Lincoln. Holy Blood, Holy Grail (Dell: New York, NY, 1983).

___.  The Messianic Legacy (Dell: New York, NY, 1986).

Jeffrey A. Baker. Cheque-Mate: The Game of Princes (The Baker Group, Inc.: St. Petersburg, FL, 1993).

David Balsiger and Charles E. Sellier. The Lincoln Conspiracy (Schick-Sunn Classic Books: Los Angeles, CA, 1977).

A. J. Baker. Pearl Harbor (Ballantine Books: New York, NY, 1969), pg. 1.

Wade Baskin. The Sorcerer’s Handbook (Citadel Press: Secaucus, NJ, 1974), pg. 100, 232, 343, 465.

Terry Diane Beck and Alexis Teitz Gersumky (editors). The Foundation Center Source Book 1975/76 Vol. 1 (Columbia University Press: New York, NY, 1975), pg. 836-875.

Benjamin Haggott Beckhart. Federal Reserve System (Columbia University Press: American Institute of Banking, 1972), pg. 1-25.

Nine Lo Bello. The Vatican Empire (Trident Press: New York, NY, 1968).

Reed Benson and Robert Lee. “What’s Wrong With the United States,” The Review of the News, September 9, 1970 (reprint).

Charles Berlitz. Doomsday: 1999 A.D. (Pocket Books: New York, NY, 1981).

C. J. Bernardo and Eugene H. Bacon. American Military Policy (Telegraph Press: Harrisburg, PA, 1957), pg. 480-484.

Dr. Tom Berry. The Christian During Riot and Revolution (Bible Baptist Church: Elkton, MD, 1978), pg. 1-13.

Stephen Birmingham. “Our Crowd”: The Great Jewish Families of New York (Harper & Row: New York, NY, 1967), pg. 155-187.

James Bjornstad. Twentieth Century Prophecy  (Dimension Books: Minneapolis, MN, 1975).

Fred Blahut. “COS Suffers Two Setbacks,” The Spotlight, April 24, 1995, pg. 6.

Mike Blair. “Foreign Tanks, Missiles,” The Spotlight, August 15, 1994, pg. 1, 14.

___.  “Hidden Aircraft I.D.’s Seen as Bow to the UN,” The Spotlight, August 15, 1994, pg. 1, 6.

___.  “Marines Quizzed On Loyalty,” The Spotlight, August 22, 1994, pg. 1, 3.

___.  “Citizens Terrorized by Troops,” The Spotlight, August 29, 1994, pg. 1, 3.

___.  “Urban Warfare Training Center Now Taking Shape in Louisiana,” The Spotlight, August 29, 1994, pg. 4, 5.

___.  “Russian Choppers Confirmed,” The Spotlight, September 5, 1994, pg. 1, 3.

___.  “Armed Patriots Confront UN Unit,” The Spotlight, September 12, 1994, pg. 1, 3.

___.  “FEMA Connection Exposed,” The Spotlight, September 26, 1994, pg. 1, 12, 13.

___.  “Military Base to House U.S. Dissidents?” The Spotlight, October 10, 1994, pg. 14, 15.

___.  “Russian Special Forces Unit Coming,” The Spotlight, October 10, 1994, pg. 12, 13, 15.

___.  “Feds Training to SWAT Enemies Secret Federal Training Facility,” The Spotlight, November 21, 1994, pg. 1, 5, 6.

___.  “Multi-Jurisdictional Task Force Shoot Outs Have Urban Dwellers Fearful They Could Become Targets,” The Spotlight,  December 5, 1994, pg. 11.

___.  “Soviet Trucks in South Said to Be for UN Use,” The Spotlight, August 22, 1994, pg. 15.

___.  “ ‘Shoot Americans’ Survey Results,” The Spotlight, April 24, 1995, pg. 1, 3.

Arthur E. Bloomfield. The End of the Days (Bethany Fellowship, Minneapolis, MN, 1961).

___. Signs of His Coming (Bethany Fellowship: Minneapolis, MN, 1962).

___. How To Recognize the Antichrist (Bethany Fellowship: Minneapolis, MN, 1975).

Janet Bock. The Jesus Mystery: Of Lost Years and Unknown Travels (Aura Books: Los Angeles, CA, 1980).

J. Krim Bohren. “The Gold Fringed Flag: Two Flags for US,” Truth Seeker, 1994, vol. 121, no. 5, pg. 5.

Diana Bowder. The Age of Constantine and Julian (Barnes & Noble: New York, NY, 1978), pg. 22-27.

Robert O. Bowen. The Truth About Communism (Colonial Press: Northport, AL, 1962), pg. 2-28, 50, 65-66, 86-87, 92, 94, 99, 102, 123.

Samuel Bowles. “The Trilateral Commission: Have Capitalism and Democracy Come To A Parting of the Ways?” The Progressive, June, 1977, vol. 41, pg. 20-23.

Thieleman J. van Braght. The Bloody Theater (or Martyrs Mirror of the Defenseless Christians) (Herald Press: Scottdale, PA, 1950), pg. 70-98, 270-352.

Charles D. Brennan. “Martin Luther King, Jr.–  A Summary View,” Conservative Digest, September, 1983, vol. 9, no. 9, pg. 29-31.

Ronald Brownstein. “Will It Slow Your Mail,” Parade, July 19, 1981, pg. 16-18.

Bulletin, Committee to Restore the Constitution, December, 1982, pg. 2.

Dr. Cathy Burns. Billy Graham and His Friends: A Hidden Agenda? (Sharing: Mt. Carmel, PA, 2001).

James P. Cannon. America’s Road to Socialism (Pathfinder Press: New York, NY, 1975), pg. 71-124.

Frank A. Capell. “An Intelligence Report,” The Review of the News, February 12, 1975, vol. 11, no. 7, pg. 53.

“Carter Assures Trilateral Commission Control of America’s Synfuel Program,” The Spotlight, October 27, 1980, vol. 43, pg. 8.

“Carter’s Brain Trusts,” Time, December 20, 1976, vol. 108, pg. 19.

Marshall Cavendish Corp. Man, Myth and Magic (Marshall Cavendish Corp.: New York, NY, 1970), pg. 1402-1404 (Vol. 10).

Richard Cavendish. The Black Arts (G. P. Putnam’s Sons: New York, NY, 1967), pg. 306.

Robert Charroux.  Forgotten Worlds (Popular Library: New York, NY, 1973), pg. 5, 77-82, 229-237, 241, 251-284.

Maj.-Gen. Count Cherep-Spiridovich. The Secret World Government (Christian Book Club of America: Hawthorne, CA, 1976, originally published in 1926 by the Anti-Bolshevist Publishing Association in New York).

Jack T. Chick.  Angel of Light (Chick Publications: Chino, CA, 1978).

___.    Spellbound (Chick Publications: Chino, CA, 1978).

___.    Sabotage (Chick Publications: Chino, CA, 1979).

J. R. Church. Guardians of the Grail (Prophecy Publications: Oklahoma City, OK, 1989).

Doug Clark. The Coming Oil War (Harvest House Publishers: California, 1980), pg. 51-103.

___.    The Greatest Banking Scandal in History (Harvest House Publishers: Eugene, OR, 1981).

“Clean Up the ‘Economic Mess’–  Repeal Federal Reserve Act,” Bulletin, Committee to Restore the Constitution, December, 1981.

Norman Cohn.  Warrant for Genocide (Harper & Row, Publishers: New York, NY, 1966).

Margaret Cole. The Story of Fabian Socialism (Stanford University Press: Stanford, CA, 1961), pg. 3-8, 18, 347.

Robert Glenn Cole.  Masonic Gleanings (Kable Printing Co.: Chicago, IL, 1954), pg. 105, 141-150.

Dr. John Coleman.  Conspirators’ Hierarchy: The Story of the Committee of 300 (American West Publishers: Carson City, NV, 1992).

Peter Collier and  David Horowitz. The Rockefellers: An American Dynasty (Holt, Rinehart and Winston: New York, NY, 1976), pg. 134, 142, 150-55, 485, 497- 498.

Len Colodny and Robert Gettlin. Silent Coup: The Removal of a President (St. Martin’s Press: New York, NY, 1992).

“Confab of States Exposed as Plan to Change Constitution,” The Spotlight, March 27, 1995, pg. 12, 13.

Terry Cook. “The Mark of the New World Order,” Today’s Front Page, October, 1994, pg. 1, 2.

Milton William Cooper. Behold A Pale Horse (Light Technology Publishing: Flagstaff, AZ, 1991).

Count Egon Caesar Corti. The Rise of the House of Rothschild (1770-1830)  (Grosset & Dunlap, Publishers: New York, NY, 1928), pg. 151-159.

___. The Reign of the House of Rothschild (1830-1871) (Cosmopolitan Book Corp.: New York, NY, 1928), pg. 434.

Phoebe Courtney. The CFR Is Still In Control (The Independent American: Littleton, CO, 1981).

Virginia Cowles. The Rothschilds: A Family of Fortune (Alfred A. Knopf, Inc.: New York, NY, 1973), pg. 1- 54.

John Daniel. Scarlet and the Beast: Vol. 1, A History of the War Between English and French Freemasonry (Jon Kregal, Inc.: Tyler, TX, 1994).

___.  Scarlet and the Beast: Vol. 2, English Freemasonry, Mother of Modern Cults, Vis-A-Vis Mystery Babylon, Mother of Harlots (JKI Publishing: Tyler, TX, 1994).

Arkan Daraul.  A History of Secret Societies (Citadel Press: New York, NY, 1961), pg. 220-232.

Nord Davis Jr. “Dallas Conspiracy,” PARDON ME, but... #2, Northpoint Teams (Topton, NC), April, 1992, pg. 30, 32.

___.  “Sui Juris,” PARDON ME, but... #5, Northpoint Teams (Topton, NC), August, 1994.

Delma Dennis.  The Will and Way to Win (John Birch Society: Belmont, MA, 1973), pg. 20-23.

Jeane Dixon. My Life and Prophecies (William Morrow and Co., Inc.: New York, NY, 1969), pg. 160-192.

William Joseph Doran. Trinity of Terror (Maverick Publications: Bend, OR, 1980), pg. 19, 25, 36-39.

William Campbell Douglass MD. “WHO Murdered Africa,” The Patriot Review, November, 1987, Vol. 11, no. 9.

Nevill Drury and Gregory Tillett. The Occult Source Book (Routledge and Kegan Paul: London, 1978), pg. 144-147, 155, 188, 200-219, 226, 373-375.

Charles Duncombe. “The World Today in Prophecy: The Chip Is Down,” Christ for the Nations, May, 1981, vol. 34, no. 2, pg. 14.

___.  “The World Today in Prophecy: Euphrates River,” Christ for the Nations, October, 1983, vol. 36, no. 7, pg. 15.

David P. Ebaugh. The Key to the Book of Revelation (self-published, Harrisburg, PA, 1971).

David Eells. The Church in Tribulation (The Prophecy Club: Topeka, KS, 2003), 2-tape cassette presentation.

Robert Eisenman and Michael Wise. The Dead Sea Scrolls Uncovered (Penguin Books: New York, NY, 1992).

Encyclopedia Britannica, 1977 edition (many entries were consulted here).

Ralph A. Epperson. The Unseen Hand (Publius Press: Tucson, AZ, 1985).

___.  The New World Order (Publius Press: Tucson, AZ, 1990).

Europa Yearbook. 1976: A World Study, Vols. 1 & 2  (Europa Publications Ltd.: London, 1977).

Mike Evans. “Countdown to Armageddon,” Christ for the Nations, August, 1982, pg. 4-5, 13.

___. “Israel: America’s Key to Survival,” The Evangelist, January, 1983, pg. 33-35.

Myron Fagan.  The Illuminati-CFR (Emissary Publications: South Pasadena, CA, 2-cassette set).

David Farrer.  The Warburgs: The Story of a Family (Stein and Day, Publishers: New York, NY, 1974), pg. 36-41, 58-62, 83, 117-118, 179, 196, 247.

“Federal Call for Con-Con,” The Spotlight, April 10, 1995, pg. 8.

Federal Register, Presidential Executive Orders, National Archives, Washington, DC:

#10312 12-12-51, vol. 16, no. 16, pg. 12452

#10346 04-19-52, vol. 17, no. 78, pg. 3477

#10995-#11005 02-20-62, vol. 27, no. 35, pg. 1519-1547

#11051 10-02-62, vol. 27, no. 191, pg. 9683

#11087-#11095 02-28-63, vol. 28, no. 41, pg. 1835-1862

#11310 10-13-66, vol. 31, no. 199, pg. 13199

#11490 10-30-69, vol. 34, no. 209, pg. 17567

#11647 02-12-72, vol. 37, no. 30, pg. 3167

#11921 06-15-76, vol. 41, no. 116, pg. 24293

#12148 07-24-79, vol. 44, no. 143, pg. 43239

#12149 07-24-79, vol. 44, no. 143, pg. 43247

Rev. Francis E. Fenton. The Treason of the Churches (American Opinion: Belmont, MA, 1972).

Thomas Ferguson and Joel Rogers. “Another Trilateral Election,” The Nation, June 28, 1980, pg. 769, 783-787.

Annie Fremantle. This Little Band of Prophets: The Story of the Gentle Fabians (MacMillan Co.: New York, NY, 1960), pg. 17, 33, 69-70, 81, 94.

Rupert Furneaux.  Ancient Mysteries (Ballantine Books: New York, NY, 1977), pg. 209-212.

Dr. Leoncio A. Garza-Valdes. The DNA of God? (Berkley Books: New York, NY, 1999).

“Gen. Marshall Asked Dewey Silence on Japanese Codes,” The Patriot, Harrisburg, PA, August 18, 1981, pg. 3.

Jerome M. Gilison. The Soviet Image of Utopia (Johns Hopkins University Press: Baltimore, MD, 1975), pg. 1, 101-164.

Stephen Gill. American Hegemony and the Trilateral Commission (Cambridge University Press: Cambridge, Great Britain, 1990), pg. 131-132, 137-141, 150 165, 243.

William R. Goetz. Apocalypse Next (Horizon House Publishers: Beaverlodge, Alberta, Canada, 1980), pg. 136-137, 167, 175, 195, 216-217.

M. Hirsh Goldberg. The Jewish Connection (Bantam Books: New York, NY, 1977), pg. 17, 27-29, 51-52, 72-73, 114-119, 145, 163-164, 224, 239.

Sen. Barry M. Goldwater. The Conscience of a Conservative (Victor Publishing Co.: New York, NY, 1960), pg. 107-108.

___.  With No Apologies (William Morrow & Co., Inc.: New York, NY, 1979), pg. 85, 128, 130, 132, 152, 231, 277-300.

Robert Goldwin (editor). Readings in World Politics (Oxford University Press: New York, NY, 1959), pg. 383-393, 411-424.

Joseph F. Goodavage.  Our Threatened Planet (Pocket Books: New York, NY, 1978), pg. 40, 89-93, 129-133, 149, 251.

“GOP Report Attacks Global Trade Treaty,” The Spotlight, November 7, 1994, pg. 8.

W. V. Grant.  After the Rapture– Then What? (Dallas, TX).

___.  I Saw the Antichrist in America (Dallas, TX).

___. The Great Dictator (Dallas, TX).

___. The Man Child (Dallas, TX).

William Greider. Secrets of the Temple (Touchstone/Simon & Schuster: New York, NY, 1987).

“Greatest Men’s Party Shakes Up Feminists, Activists,” The Patriot, Harrisburg, PA, July 9, 1981, pg. 6.

Des Griffin. Descent Into Slavery (Emissary Publications: South Pasadena, CA, 1980).

___. Fourth Reich of the Rich (Emissary Publications: South Pasadena, CA, 1983).

G. Edward Griffin. The Fearful Master: A Second Look at the United Nations (Western Islands: Belmont, MA, 1964), pg. 68, 70, 73, 87, 110, 113, 176-177.

___. The Grand Design (Thousand Oaks American Media: California, 1968), pg. 15.

Dr. Elgin Groseclose.  Fifty Years of Managed Money: The Story of the Federal Reserve (Spartan Books: New York, NY, 1966).

“Guilt By Association,” Macleans, March 10, 1980, vol. 93, pg. 33.

Edward Vose Gulick. Europe’s Classical Balance of Power (Cornell University Press: Ithica, NY, 1955), pg. 186-187, 286-287.

Ted Gup. “The Doomsday Blueprints,” Time, August 10, 1992, pg. 32-39.

Murat Halstead. The Life and Distinguished Services of William McKinley, Our Martyr President (Memorial Association Publishers: New York, NY, 1901), pg. 504 - 508.

Graham Hancock. The Sign and the Seal (Crown Publishers, Inc.: New York, NY, 1992).

Billy James Hargis. “Billy Graham Duped and Deceived,” Christian Crusade, July, 1982, vol. 29, no. 5, pg. 1-2, 4.

___.  “Billy In Moscow,” Christian Crusade, July, 1982, vol. 29, no. 5, pg. 3- 4.

___.  “The Russian Pipeline: Update,” Christian Crusade, December, 1982, vol. 29, no. 8, pg. 3.

Dr. Billy James Hargis and Dr. Jose Hernandez, Disaster File (Crusader Books: Tulsa, OK, 1978).

Fida M. Hassnain. A Search For Historical Jesus (Gateway Books: Great Britain, 1994).

Gal Hawthorne. “Fairy Tales: Proof of Life After Death,” Examiner, September 20, 1983, pg. 22.

George R. Hawtin. “Portrait of Things to Come,” The Page, pg. 8-11.

___.  “Six Days Shalt Thou Labour,” The Page, Nov. 1968, pg. 3-4.

___.  “Iron Mixed With Clay,” The Page, June/July, 1972, vol. 12, no. 6, pg. 6-14.

___.  “As We See the Day Approaching,” The Page, December, 1972, vol. 12, no. 11.

___.  “The End of the Days,” The Page, Sept. 1977, vol. 16, no. 9.

Charles William Heckethorn.  The Secret Societies of All Ages and Countries (University Books: New York, NY, 1965), Vols. 1 & 2.

Lawrence E. Hicks. Universal Product Code (American Management Association: New York, NY, 1975).

Douglas Hill and  Pat Williams. The Supernatural (Signet Books: New York, NY, 1965),

“Historian Says FDR Destroyed Constitution with 1933 Action,” The Spotlight, October 9, 1995, pg. 10-11.

“Hitler Took 75 Drugs, Used Leeches During War,” The Harrisburg Patriot News, April 22, 1983, D-16.

H. V. Hodson (editor). The International Foundation Dictionary (Europa Publications: London, 1974), pg. 292-343.

Stanley Hoffman (editor). Conditions of World Order (Houghton Mifflin Co.: Boston, MA, 1968), pg. viii, ix, 224-226.

William Hoffman.  David: Report on a Rockefeller (Lyle Stewart, Inc.: New York, NY, 1971), pg. 14-17, 25-36, 41-53, 187.

Richard Hofstadter. The American Political Tradition (Vintage Books: New York, NY, 1967), pg. 33-34.

Robert B. Holtman. The Napoleonic Revolution (J. B. Lippincott Co.: New York, NY, 1979).

Hans Holzer. The Directory of the Occult (Henry Regnery Co.: Chicago, IL, 1974), pg. 91-92, 153-188.

“Homosexual Mob Attacks San Francisco Churchgoers,” The Overcomer, July, 1994.

J. Edgar Hoover.  Master of Deceit (Henry Holt and Co.: New York, NY, 1958), pg. 3-78.

Warren Hough. “UN Gets U.S. Troops; Moves Into ‘Phase 2’,” The Spotlight, August 22, 1994, pg. 1, 6.

___.  “Key U.S. Units Internationalized,” The Spotlight, December 5, 1994, pg. 3.

Edwin P. Hoyt, Jr. The House of Morgan (Dodd, Mead & Co.: New York, NY, 1958), pg· 4, 44, 48, 65, 97, 105, 109-110, 134-135, 163, 196, 202, 214.

David Hudson. “U.S. Currency Change Aimed at ‘Cash Only’ Group,” The Spotlight, May 21, 1984, pg. 20-21.

N. W. Hutchings. “New Money,” The Gospel Truth, Southwest Radio Church, February, 1984, vol. 25, no. 3.

___.  Petra: In History and Prophecy (Hearthstone Publishing: Oklahoma City, OK, 1991).

___.  “Getting Ready for the Cashless Society,” Prophetic Observer, October, 1994, pg. 1-4.

J. Bernard Hutton.  The Subverters (Arlington House: New York, NY, 1972).

Dr. Jack Van Impe. The Coming War With Russia (LP Recording, 1979).

___.  The 80’s, the Antichrist and Your Startling Future! (Jack Van Impe Ministries: Royal Oak, MI, 1982).

___.  “Was World War III Averted in Lebanon?” Perhaps Today, July / August, 1983, vol. 4, no. 2, pg. 1-2.

___.  Revelation Revealed Verse by Verse (Enterprise Printers, Inc.: Mt. Pleasant, MI, 1982), pg. 150-156, 194-196.

___.  11:59 ... and Counting (JVI Books, 1983).

Dr. Jack Van Impe and Roger F. Campbell. Israel’s Final Holocaust (Thomas Nelson Publishers: Nashville, TN, 1979).

Rael Jean Isaac. “Do You Know Where Your Church Offerings Go?” Readers Digest, January, 1983 (reprint).

Grant R. Jeffrey. Armageddon: Appointment With Destiny (Bantam Books: New York, NY, 1988).

___.  Messiah: War in the Middle East & the Road to Armageddon (Bantam Books: New York, NY, 1992).

A. H. M. Jones.  Constantine and the Conversion of Europe (English Universities Press, Ltd.: London, 1949), pg. 94-97, 100.

 Emanuel M. Josephson. The Federal Reserve Conspiracy and the Rockefellers (Chedney Press: New York, NY, 1968).

Donovan Joyce.  The Jesus Scroll (Signet: New York, NY, 1972), pg. 7-13, 17-18, 25, 35-36, 81-85, 127-128, 145-149, 151, 154, 156-159, 166.

“Just What Is the Trilateral Commission,” U.S. News and World Report, April 7, 1980, vol. 88, pg. 37.

Gary H. Kah.  En Route to Global Occupation  (Huntington House Publishers: Lafayette, LA, 1992).

Trisha Katson.  “Sovereignty-Robbing Treaty Still Alive on Capitol Hill,” The Spotlight, September 26, 1994, pg. 4.

___.  “Last Minute Hold On GATT Vote,” The Spotlight, October 17, 1994, pg. 1, 3.

___.  “Defeat of Balanced Budget Amendment Hikes COS Threat,” The Spotlight, March 27, 1995, pg. 12-13.

___.  “Global Connection Exposed,” The Spotlight, April 3, 1995. pg. B3.

___.  “Opposition in Grassroots to Constitution Changes Grow,” The Spotlight, April 3, 1995, pg. B2-B3.

___.  “Powers of COS in the Process,” The Spotlight, April 3, 1995, pg. B3.

___.  “Supreme Court Would Ignore Con-Con Political Questions,” The Spotlight, April 3, 1995, pg. B2-B3.

___.  “COS Hits Populist Roadblock,” The Spotlight, April 10, 1995, pg. 3.

Walter Kaufmann. Nietzsche (Vintage Books: New York, NY, 1950), pg. 284.

Jim Keith. Black Helicopters Over America: Strikeforce for the New World Order (Illuminet Press: Lilburn, GA, 1994).

Werner Keller. The Bible As History (Bantam Books: New York, NY, 1956), pg. 81, 385-395.

Rev. Clarence Kelly.  Conspiracy Against God and Man (Western Islands: Boston, MA, 1974).

Holger Kersten. Jesus Living In India (Element Books: Rockport, MA, 1986, 1994).

Devvy Kidd. Why A Bankrupt America? (POWER: Redding, CA, 1993).

Dwight Kinman. The New World Order (Mary E. Royer: Elizabethtown, PA, 1992).

Salem Kirban.  The Day Israel Dies (Salem Kirban, Inc.: Huntingdon Valley, PA, 1975).

___.   Satan’s Angels Exposed (Salem Kirban, Inc.: Huntingdon Valley, PA, 1980).

___.  The New Age Secret Plan for World Conquest (AMG Publishers: Chattanooga, TN, 1992).

Mina C. Klein and H. Arthur Klein.  Temple Beyond Time: The Story of the Site of Solomon’s Temple (Van Nostrand Reinhold Co.: New York, NY), pg. 81-86, 129-130, 151-152.

E. C. Knuth. Empire of the City (The Noontide Press, 1944).

Roger P. Labrie (editor).  SALT Handbook (American Enterprise Institute: Washington, DC, 1979).

Tim LaHaye. Rapture Under Attack (Multnomah Publishers: Sisters, OR, 1998).

Martin A. Larson.  The Federal Reserve and Our Manipulated Dollar (Devon-Adair Co.: Connecticut, 1975).

Victor Lasky. Jimmy Carter: The Man and the Myth (Richard Marek Publishers: New York, NY, 1979), pg. 159-161, 326-327, 333-334, 387.

Troy Lawrence.  The Antichrist Is Now Here!: The New Age “Messiah” Identified (People United for Christ: Upland, CA, 1988).

“Lenin Offered 4 / 5’s of Land, Wilson Passed Say Scholar,” The Harrisburg Patriot News, Harrisburg, PA, April, 19, 1981, pg. 19.

John Heron Lepper.  Famous Secret Societies (Gryphon Books: Michigan, 1971), pg. 106-122.

J. C. Lewis. The Trilateral Commission, cassette tape.

Liberty Lobby. “Spotlight on the Bilderbergers,” published by The Spotlight.

Gordon Lindsay. The Antichrists Have Come (Voice of Healing Publishing Co.: Dallas, TX).

___.  The Book of Revelation Made Easy (Voice of Healing Publishing Co.: Dallas, TX), vols. 1-16.

___.  The End of the Age (Voice of Healing Publishing Co.: Dallas, TX), vols. 1-9.

___.  The Second Coming of Christ (Voice of Healing Publishing Co.: Dallas, TX).

___.  Will the Antichrist Come Out of Russia (Voice of Healing Publishing Co.: Dallas, TX, 1966).

___.  America, Russia and Antichrist (Voice of Healing Publishing Co.: Dallas, TX, 1969).

___.  Will Christians Go Through the Great Tribulation (Christ for the Nations Publishing Co.: Dallas, TX, 1970).

Mrs. Gordon (Freda) Lindsay. World Prayer and Share Letter, Christ for the Nations, Dallas, TX, July, 1983, pg. 2.

Hal Lindsey.  There’s A New World Coming (Bantam Books: New York, NY, 1975).

___.  The 1980’s: Countdown to Armageddon (Bantam Books: New York, NY, 1980), pg. 29-30, 74, 76, 81, 105, 122-128, 136-137, 150-152.

Hal Lindsey and C.C. Carlson. The Late Great Planet Earth (Zondervan Publishing House: Grand Rapids, MI, 1977).

Daniel Logan. The Reluctant Prophet (Avon Books: New York, NY, 1969), pg. 148-149.

J. Anthony Lukas.  “The CFR–  Is It A Club? Seminar? Presidium? ‘Invisible Government?’” New York Times Magazine, Sunday, November 21, 1977, pg. 34, 123-126, 128-131, 138, 142.

Ferdinand Lundberg. The Rich and the Super Rich (Lyle Stuart, Inc.: New York, NY, 1968), pg. 154-169, 386, 601-602.

___. The Rockefeller Syndrome (Lyle Stuart, Inc.: New York, NY, 1975).

Norman MacKenzie (editor). Secret Societies (Holt, Rinehart and Winston: New York, NY, 1976), pg. 169-170, 300, 303.

Norman MacKenzie and  Jeanne MacKenzie. H. G. Wells: A Biography (Simon and Schuster: New York, NY, 1973), pg. 62, 168-170, 184-190, 196-235, 355.

Dave MacPherson. The Rapture Plot (Millennium III Publishers: Simpsonville, SC, 1994).

Ian MacPherson. News of the World to Come (Christian Communications, Ltd.: Hong Kong, 1975).

Joe Marler. Tribulation, The Overcomer Ministry, Walterboro, SC, 1992, 2 cassette set.

Texe Marrs.  Dark Secrets of the New Age (Crossway Books: Wheaton, IL, 1987).

___.   Dark Majesty (Living Truth Publishers: Austin, TX, 1992).

___.   “The New MARC Card– Don’t Leave Home Without It!” Flashpoint, October,1994, pg. 1, 2.

___.   “Beware the Dead Sea Scroll: Is There An Illuminati Plot to Pollute the Word of God?”  Intelligence Examiner Special Edition, 1994, 60 min. cassette tape.

___.   “Chuck Colson’s Historic Secret Mission: Undo the Protestant Reformation,” Flashpoint, November, 1994, pg. 1.

___.   “Priest Richard Neuhaus Exposed–  He’s a Marxist Heretic!” Flashpoint, November, 1994, pg. 2, 3.

___.   “Foreign Occupation Troops in America?” Flashpoint, December, 1994, pg. 3.

Joe Maxwell.  “Evangelicals Clarify Accord with Catholics,” Christianity Today, March 6, 1995, pg. 52-53.

Allen Mayer,  Merwin Sigale,  Deborah Witherspoon, and Phyllis Malamud. “The Trilateral Elite,” Newsweek, March 24, 1980, vol. 95, pg. 38.

William S. McBirnie.  Anti-Christ (Acclaimed Books: Dallas, TX, 1978).

Burke McCarty.  The Suppressed Truth About the Assassination of Abraham Lincoln (Taiwan), pg. 6-16.

U.S. Rep. Larry McDonald. “No Holidays Until King Files Public,” Conservative Digest, September, 1983, vol. 9, no. 9, pg. 27.

James McKinley.  “Playboy’s History of Assassination in America, Part 1: Death to Tyrants!” Playboy, January, 1976, pg. 96-102, 170, 222, 224-226, 228, 232-237.

C. F. McQuaig. The Masonic Report, pg. 3, 5.

D. A. Miller.  Forbidden Knowledge Or Is It... (Joy Publishing: San Juan Capistrano, CA, 1991).

Ed Mitchell, Jody Scharf Mitchell, and Dori Webster. The 1981-1985 Tribulation Report: Part I (Victory Press: Tucson, AZ, 1981), pg. 52-75.

Robert H. Montgomery. “Dictatorship and the Growing Presidential Power,” American Opinion, January, 1967(reprint).

Ruth Montgomery.  A Gift of Prophecy (Bantam Books: New York, NY, 1965), pg. 173-183.

Frederic Morton. The Rothschilds: A Family Portrait (Atheneum: New York, NY, 1961), pg. 1-55.

Alvin Moscow. The Rockefeller Inheritance (Doubleday & Co., Inc.: New York, NY, 1977), pg. 4, 15, 19, 62-108, 225-226, 265, 407-437.

Robert Moss. “Reaching for Oil: The Soviets Bold Mideast Strategy,” Saturday Review, April 12, 1980, pg. 14-22.

Zygmunt  Nagorski. “A Member of the CFR Talks Back,” National Review, December 9, 1977, vol. 29, pg. 1416-1419.

Gary  Null. “AIDS: A Man-Made Plague?” Penthouse.

Carl  Oglesby. The Yankee and Cowboy War (Berkley Publishing Corp.: 1977), pg. 23-27, 268-311.

“Old Congress Preps for GATT Vote,” The Spotlight, December 5, 1994, pg. 8.

“PR Man for Army Says ‘No’, But the Facts Say ‘Yes’,” The Spotlight, November 7, 1994, pg· 14, 15.

James  Peltz. “ ‘Smart Card’ Has Its Own Information Storehouse,” Sunday Patriot News, Harrisburg, PA, October 9, 1983, pg. B-10.

Ross Perot and Pat Choate.  Save Your Job, Save Our Country: Why NAFTA Must Be Stopped–  Now! (Hyperion: New York, NY), 1993.

lain  Phelps-Fetherston. Soviet International Front Organizations (Frederick A. Praeger, Publishers: New York, NY, 1965), pg. 1-8.

Nicholas Piediscalzi and Robert G. Thobaben (editors). From Hope to Liberation: Towards A New Marxist-Christian Dialogue (Fortress Press: Philadelphia, PA, 1974), pg. 33.

Daniel J. Pilla. “Pilla Predicts ‘The Demise of Cash,’ Says Government Is Lying,” The Spotlight, September 16, 1994, pg. 16-17.

Alain Pilote. “Country With Honest Money Would Defeat Bankers,” Spotlight, December 12, 1994, pg. 16-18.

John Pollock.  Billy Graham (McGraw-Hill Book Co.: New York, NY, 1966), pg. 59.

Randall Price. Secrets of the Dead Sea Scrolls (Harvest House Publishers: Eugene, OR. 1996)

___. In Search of Temple Treasures (Harvest House Publishers: Eugene, OR, 1994).

Randall Price and Thomas Ice. Ready to Rebuild (Harvest House Publishers: Eugene, OR, 1992).

Elizabeth Clare Prophet.  The Lost Years of Jesus (Summit University Press: Livingston, MT, 1984, 1987).

George J. Prpic. A Century of World Communism (Barron’s Educational Series, Inc.: New York, NY, 1970).

Carroll Quigley.  Tragedy and Hope: A History of the World In Our Time (Macmillan: New York, NY, 1966).

Ayn Rand. Atlas Shrugged (Random House: New York, NY, 1957).

___.  Capitalism: The Unknown Ideal (Signet: New York, NY, 1966), pg. 150-166.

Rep. John R. Rarick. “The Anatomy of a Revolution” (Extensions of Remarks), Congressional Record, October 19, 1968, pg. 30311-30315.

Lorman Ratner. Antimasonry: The Crusade and the Party (Prentice-Hall, Inc.: Englewood Cliffs, NJ, 1969), pg. 21-23.

Readers Digest. Family Encyclopedia of American History (The Readers Digest Association, Inc.: Pleasantville, NY, 1975).

___.  The Story of America (Readers Digest Association, Inc.: Pleasantville, NY, 1975).

___.  The World’s Last Mysteries (Readers Digest Association, Inc.: Pleasantville, NY, 1978), pg. 83-91.

John Rees. “Communists Back August 27 ‘March on Washington’,” Conservative Digest, September, 1983, vol. 9, no. 9, pg. 32.

Dr. Mary Stewart Relfe.  Introducing the 666 Age (Ministries, Inc.: Montgomery, AL, 1980, 6 tape set).

___.  Let No Man Deceive You (Ministries, Inc.: Montgomery, AL, 1980, cassette tape).

___.  The Imminence of Christ’s Return (Ministries, Inc.: Montgomery, AL, 1980, cassette tape).

___.  The One World Government (Ministries, Inc.: Montgomery, AL, 1980, cassette tape).

___.  When Your Money Fails ... The “666 System” Is Here (Ministries, Inc.: Montgomery, AL, 1981).

___.  “Replacement Currency,” Current Events and Bible Prophecy Newsletter, Ministries, Inc.: Montgomery, AL, January/February, 1982, pg. 1-2.

___.  The New Money System (Ministries, Inc.: Montgomery, AL, 1982).

Robert V. Remini. Andrew Jackson and the Banks War (W. W. Norton & Co., Inc.: 1967).

“Rhodes Reunion,” People, July 11, 1983, vol. 20, no. 2, pg. 61-68.

Jasper Ridley.  Garibaldi  (Viking Press: New York, NY, 1974), pg. 584.

John Robison.  Proofs of a Conspiracy Against All the Religions and Governments of Europe, Carried On In the Secret Meetings of the Free Masons, Illuminati, and Reading Societies (Dobson & Cobbet: Philadelphia, PA, 1798).

Lt. Col. AUS Ret. Archibald E. Roberts. The Crisis of Federal Regionalism: A Solution (Betsy Ross Press: Ft. Collins, CO, 1976).

___.  Emerging Struggle for State Sovereignty (Betsy Ross Press: Fort Collins, CO, 1979).

J. M. Roberts. The Mythology of the Secret Societies (Charles Scribner’s Sons: New York, NY, 1972), pg. 118-145.

Pat Robertson. The New Millenium (Word Publishing: Dallas, TX, 1990).

___.  The New World Order (Word Publishing: Dallas, TX, 1991).

David Rockefeller. “In Pursuit of a Consistent Foreign Policy,” Vital Speeches of the Day, June 15, 1980, pg. 517-520.

___.  “The Trilateral Commission,” Saturday Evening Post, October, 1980, pg. 36-38, 84.

Marvin Rosenthal. The Pre-Wrath Rapture of the Church (Thomas Nelson Publishers: Nashville, TN, 1990).

Charles C. Ryrie.  Come Quickly, Lord Jesus (Harvest House Publishers: Eugene, Oregon, 1996).

Anthony Sampson. The Seven Sisters (Bantam Books: New York, NY, 1991).

Bill Sampson. “Peace Movement Helps Red Weaken U.S.–  Know Your Enemy,” Christian Crusade, December, 1982, vol. 29, no. 8, pg. 1, 4-6.

Phyllis Schlafly and Chester Ward. Kissinger on the Couch (Arlington House Publishers: New Rochelle, NY, 1975), pg. 129, 134-152, 211, 245, 260.

Arthur M. Schlesinger.  The Age of Jackson  (New American Library: New York, NY, 1945), pg. 88-89, 93-94.

Dr. Hugh J. Schonfield. The Passover Plot (Bantam Books: New York, NY, 1965).

Albert Shadowitz and  Peter Walsh. The Dark Side of Knowledge (Addison-Wesley Publishing Co., Inc.: Reading, MA, 1976), pg. 43-44.

Hershel Shanks.  Understanding the Dead Sea Scrolls (Vintage Books/Random House: New York, NY, 1992).

Lawrence H. Shoup and William Minter.  Imperial Brain Trust: The Council on Foreign Relations and United States Foreign Policy (Monthly Review Press: New York, NY, 1977).

W. Cleon Skousen. The Naked Capitalist (Salt Lake City, UT, 1970).

Jim Shaw and Tom McKenny.  The Deadly Deception (Huntington House: Lafayette, LA, 1988).

Leslie Sheppard.  Encyclopedia of Occult and Parapsychology (Gale Research Co.: Detroit, MI, 1978), vol. 1, pg. 460.

Leonard Silk and Mark Silk. The American Establishment (Basic Books, Inc.: New York, NY, 1980).

Philip W. Smith. “Nuclear Alert,” Sunday Patriot News, July 26, 1981, pg. A-5.

Dan Smoot.  The Invisible Government (Western Islands: Boston, MA, 1962).

Anthony Solomon.  “Trilateralists At the Top– New Foreign Policy Elite,” U. S. News and World Report, February 21, 1977, vol. 82, pg. 31.

“Soviet Threat: The Shadow Lengthens,” Army Reserve Magazine, Spring, 1980, pg. 22-25.

Horace Smythe.  “New Money Plans Remain Unclear,” The Spotlight, August 6, 1984, pg. 19, 29.

Lewis Spence. An Encyclopedia of Occultism (University Books: New Hyde Park, NY, 1960), pg. 38-41, 68-70, 85-92, 96-97, 123-124, 173-175, 213, 223, 314, 372-373, 405-408, 425, 431-436.

Robert Keith Spenser. The Cult of the All-Seeing Eye (Monte Carlo Press: 1964).

John Shelby Spong.  Resurrection: Myth or Reality? (Harper Collins Publishers: New York, NY, 1994).

Alan Stang. “Policrats: Plans for a National Police Force,” American Opinion, February, 1974 (reprint).

___.  “Crimes of the World Council of Churches,” American Opinion, January, 1982 (reprint).

Vernon Stauffer.  “The New England and the Bavarian Illuminati,” Columbia University Studies in Political Science (Columbia University Press: New York, NY, 1919), vol. 82, no. 1, pg. 9-374.

Louis Stewart. Life Forces (Andrews and McMeel, Inc.: New York, NY, 1980), pg. 373-375.

William T. Still.  New World Order: The Ancient Plan of Secret Societies (Huntington House Publishers: Lafayette, LA, 1990).

John A. Stormer.  None Dare Call It Treason (Liberty Bell Press: Florissant, MO, 1964).

___.  The Death of A Nation (Liberty Bell Press: Florissant, MO, 1968).

“Supreme Law of the Land,” Bulletin, Committee to Restore the Constitution, January, 1982.

Antony C. Sutton. Energy: The Created Crisis (Books In Focus, Inc.: New York, NY, 1979), pg. 3-4, 9, 12-15, 25-30, 36, 40-43, 69-71, 117, 153.

Antony C. Sutton and Patrick M. Wood. Trilaterals Over Washington  (The August Corp.: Scottsdale, AZ, 1978).

___.  Trilaterals Over Washington II (The August Corp.: Scottsdale, AZ, 1981).

Jimmy Swaggart and Dr. Marvin Solum. The Book of Daniel (Jimmy Swaggart Ministries: Baton Rouge, LA, 1981).

Charles R. Taylor. World War III and the Destiny of America (Sceptre Books: Nashville, TN, 1979).

Merrill C. Tenney (editor). Pictorial Bible Dictionary (Zondervan Publishing House: Grand Rapids, MI, 1963).

“These Are American Leaders?” Conservative Digest, September, 1983, vol. 9, no. 9, pg. 23.

Dana L. Thomas. The Money Crowd (G. P. Putnam’s Sons: New York, NY, 1972), pg. 38-50.

Richard H. Timberlake, Jr. The Origins of Central Banking in the United States (Harvard University Press: MA, 1978).

John Todd.  Witchcraft (60 min. cassette tape recorded in February, 1978, at the Open Door Church in Chambersburg, PA, pastored by Dino Pedrone).

Max Toth and  Greg Nielsen. Pyramid Power (Freeway Press: New York, NY, 1974), pg. 114-115.

“The Trilateral Commission,” Congressional Record (Senate), June 3, 1980, pg. 6200-6208.

“The Trilateral Commission: How Influential?” U. S. News and World Report, May 22, 1978, vol. 84, pg. 74-77.

TRIM (Tax Reform IMmediately). Bulletin, Summer, 1980, pg. 2-3 (a non-profit, non- partisan, nationwide network of educational committees founded by the John Birch Society).

James P. Tucker Jr. “It’s Time To Call Washington,” The Spotlight, August 15, 1994, pg. 13.

___.  “NAFTA Exposed as Destroyer of U.S. Jobs,” The Spotlight, December 26, 1994, pg. 1.

___.  “One Worlders Take A Giant Step,” The Spotlight, December 26, 1994, pg. 9.

___.  “Students to Be ‘World Citizens’,” The Spotlight, December 26, 1994, pg. 5.

“UNESCO Withdrawal,” Christian Inquirer, April, 1984, pg. 20.

Merrill F. Unger. Unger’s Bible Handbook (Moody Press: Chicago, IL, 1966).

Tom Valentine. The Great Pyramid (Pinnacle Books, Inc.: New York, NY, 1975), pg. 55.

Antonia Vallentin. H. G. Wells: Prophet of Our Day (The John Day Co.: New York, NY, 1950), pg. 48, 141, 249, 256-259, 315.

Robert Van Kampen. The Rapture Question Answered: Plain & Simple (Fleming H. Revell: Grand Rapids, MI, 1997).

Harold Lord Varney.  “Tax-Free Cash,” American Opinion, November, 1968 (reprint).

Immanuel Velikovsky.  Earth in Upheaval (Dell Publishing Co.: New York, NY, 1955), pg. 120.

“WCC, NCC, Continue to Fund Revolution,” Christian Inquirer, April, 1984, pg. 23.

W. Warren Wagar.  H. G. Wells and the World State (Books for Libraries Press: New York, NY, 1961), pg. 165, 174, 182-205.

Arthur Edward Waite. A New Encyclopedia of Free Masonry (Weathervane Books: New York, NY, 1970), vol. 1, pg. 21, 46-53, 64, 386-388, 484; vol. 2, pg. 105-106, 191, 251-263, 413.

Amy Wallace, David Wallechinsky, and Irving Wallace. The Book of Lists #3 (Bantam Books: New York, NY, 1983), pg. 40, 151-152.

John F. Walvoord. The Rapture Question (Zondervan Publishing House: Grand Rapids, Michigan, 1979).

Wes Ward. “Jekyll Island,” Saturday Evening Post, January/February, 1981, pg. 108-111, 128.

James W. Wardner. The Planned Destruction of America (Longwood Communications: Longwood, FL, 1993).

Watch Tower Bible and Tract Society of New York. Our Incoming World Government- God’s Kingdom (1977).

Roy Wayne. “UN Troops Deployed in US?” The National Educator, August, 1994, pg. 1, 10.

Sir Charles Webster. The Congress of Vienna 1814-1815 (Barnes and Noble, Inc.: New York, NY, 1963), pg. 75-79, 161-164.

Nesta H.  Webster. World Revolution: The Plot Against Civilization (Small, Maynard and Co.: Boston, MA, 1921).

Robert Welch. The John Birch Society Bulletin, Belmont, MA, February, 1975, pg. 1-15.

___.  The John Birch Society Bulletin, Belmont, MA, July, 1976, pg. 1- 65.

H. G. Wells. The Open Conspiracy: Blue Prints For A World Revolution (Doubleday, Doran & Co., Inc.: New York, NY, 1928), pg. 126-163.

Robert Craig West.  Banking Reform and the Federal Reserve 1863-1923 (Cornell University Press: New York, NY, 1977).

William J. Whalen.  The Handbook of Secret Organizations (Bruce Publishing Co.: Milwaukee, WI, 1966), pg. 46-65.

John Wesley White.  Re-entry (World Wide Publications: Minneapolis, MN, 1971).

___. WW III (Zondervan Publishing House: Grand Rapids, MI, 1977).

“Who are the UN Peacekeepers?” Parade, January 8, 1995, pg. 18.

Lindsey Williams. There Is No True Energy Crisis, Life Messengers: Seattle, WA, 1980.

Derek Wilson. Rothschild: The Wealth and Power of a Dynasty (Charles Scribner’s Sons/Macmillan Publishing Co.: New York, NY, 1988), pg. 42, 57-58, 81, 101, 157, 177-78, 185, 188, 303-5.

Alan Wolfe. “Carter’s Russia Watchers– The Trilateral Straddle,” Nation, December 31, 1977, vol. 84, pg. 712-715.

World Almanac. Book of the Strange (Signet: New York, NY, 1977), pg. 162-169, 180-183, 189-191, 246-248, 468-471.

Ronald E. Wyatt.  Discovered: Noah’s Ark! (World Bible Society: 1989), pg. 34-36.

Yigael Yadin. Masada: Herod’s Fortress and the Zealots’ Last Stand  (Steimatzky Ltd: Jerusalem, 1966), pg. 168-199.

Franklin V. York. “The ACLU Con Game,” The Review of the News, August 13, 1975 (reprint).

J. H. Zeigler and  B. L. Green. The Talmud of Jmmanuel (Wildflower Press: Tigard, OR, 1992).

 

ABOUT THE AUTHOR
 

David Rivera has been studying and researching the New World Order and its relationship to Bible prophecy for 25 years. He has an Associate in Arts (Paralegal) Degree from the Harrisburg Area Community College, and majored in Psychology and Public Policy at the Pennsylvania State University. As a young man he was very active in grassroots politics and held various positions in the local Democratic Party. He was the recipient of the 1979 and 1981 ‘Outstanding Young Man of America’ Award from the U.S. Jaycees. He completed a 2-year Bible School program through Bill Anderson Ministries International and has undergone ministry training in his Church.

 

David is the author of Final Warning: A History of the New World Order (1994), Controlled by the Calendar: The Pagan Origins of Our Major Holidays (1997), and Being More Than You Can Be: Breaking the Power of the Past, To Be Released Into the Destiny of the Future (2000). He was the Proofreader and Editor of the book Double Honor: Uprooting Shame In Your Life (1999) by Pastor Melodye Hilton. He disseminates his writing and research through his website. He lives in central Pennsylvania with his wife and three children.

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

 

Published by

CONSPIRACY BOOKS

An Imprint of

InteliBooks Publishing

in Oakland, California